Category: Uncategorized

  • Potential Part 28

    Font size : +


    A teenage boy’s normal struggles with growing up are complicated by his porn brain and pantie fetish, or at least that’s what he thinks. There might be more to the story.

    Potential

    by Bistander

    Chapter 28

    When Time Stands Still

    The ride home from the mall gave Evan time to think about the rings. Other than the one he didn’t have and wanted to give Deana right away, the rest made him uneasy. He had been glad Deana talked him into getting Candy one, but now he realized it would serve as a constant reminder that he fucked his father’s wife. To Gloria, the ring meant they were going to do it. Once that happened, everything would change, again. He couldn’t have a girlfriend who was his sister or his mother. Deana and Candy understood that, and Deana didn’t care that he was having sex with Candy; she had a girlfriend, anyway. Their mother didn’t know he was doing Deana, but she knew they couldn’t be together once his father came home.

    Gloria was another story, though. Deana’s comment about Gloria wanting to marry him had been playful, but the girl had a crush on him. Hadn’t he had hopes of marrying Candy during his crush years? If he gave Gloria a ring and made love to her, how could she not take it the wrong way? Jeez, she already got jealous when her friends flirted with him. God forbid Gloria told Jayda, and Jayda said, me too!

    After the thing in the basement with Rebecca, giving her a ring might be stupid. Shit, why did he let Deana talk him into this?

    Deana turned in the seat and put her foot on Evan’s lap. He looked at it and said, “You haven’t had foot cramps for a long time.”

    Deana giggled and grabbed his thumb with her toes. “It would have been weird if I didn’t have a reason, and after a day at school, a foot massage is relaxing.”

    “Huh, does public sex relax you, too?” he asked.

    “That was amazing.”

    “When did you plan it?”

    “It wasn’t planned,” Deana said. “You felt up my ass in front of that lady and told me you wanted to buy me lingerie, that got me going, then it just happened.”

    “Is that where you and Rebecca did it?”

    “No, that was in a different store, and that was all her. She’s bad.”

    Evan rolled his eyes and slipped his fingers between his sister’s long, elegant toes. “If today was a test for when we go back to school, we failed.”

    “Relax, we got time to get ready for that,” Deana said. “It’s not like I’m going to get naked and drag you into the girl’s room. Rebecca, hmm, that’s another story.”

    He laughed but knew it wasn’t a joke. The tumbler was a lot like Becky, anything could happen, anywhere. “I’m not worried about that, but Gloria, she kissed me in front of Jayda’s house. I’m afraid she won’t be able to—”

    “What did you expect after that orgasm you gave her? Then you took a shower with her,” Deana said.

    “How do you know I showered with her?”

    “Come on,” Deana said, “you think we didn’t talk about that? We’re sisters.”

    “Does that mean she knows about us?”

    “No, and she shouldn’t,” Deana said. “You should stop fooling around with Candy. Um, Gloria, ah, if Gloria ever found out, that would be bad.”

    “I know, and I don’t think I should do anything else with Gloria. She’s in such a hurry. It would be better if she got a boyfriend, fell in love and did it with someone she can be with in public.”

    “Evan, I don’t regret it. I’ll never regret it.”

    “But you have a girlfriend, you’re in love, and you’re older,” he said. “Why is she in such a hurry? Since dad left, you wouldn’t believe how many times I’ve woken up with her naked body in my bed.”

    “Ooh.” Deana shook herself. “You telling me you don’t wanna put this,” she used the arch of her foot and rolled his dick against his inner thigh, “in Candy’s clone? Damn, you’re getting hard. Twice this morning and again at the mall, does it ever get tired?”

    “Twice, jeez, she told you everything.”

    “Yeah, and it made me mad that mine aren’t big enough for that.”

    “Don’t change the subject. Why is she trying so hard?”

    “As I was saying,” she rubbed his now fully erect cock, “you know you want to, and she wants it to be you, so just make it the best first time she could ever have. She loves you.”

    “I do too, and I want to, I have since before it would have been okay, but I didn’t know that until today.”

    “So that’s what you’re afraid of?” Deana asked. “You’re scared you won’t be able to keep your hands off of her, not the other way around.”

    “That too,” he said. “Dee, I’m already worried about you and me and mom. Shit, can you imagine how hard it will be not touching Candy after he comes back?”

    Deana mindlessly noodled his dick for a few seconds before saying, “I can, I actually think I can.” He waited for more while enjoying the attention. “Start now, as long as you start now, stay away from her, in a few days you’ll be good at acting normal.”

    “What about us?”

    “We’ll figure that out later,” Deana said. “For now, we have the house to ourselves, let’s have fun.”

    In Becky’s bedroom, she was slumped in a chair with her feet on the bed, thinking. The night before, her mother had at least two glasses of wine that Becky knew of. The woman rarely finished one with dinner. But the extra alcohol couldn’t have been her excuse for the bathrobe only situation because Becky saw her get the second glass after she had changed into that. A nun seemed a more likely candidate to go naked under her robe than Mary Barnes. If for some bizarre reason she had to, their mother wouldn’t have been caught dead sitting on the couch that way. Becky knew this because she had been checking her mother out for years. She felt sorry for the woman. A body like hers didn’t deserve to be entombed in terrycloth and padded bras.

    In the conversation Becky had earlier with Jason, her brother blamed her and acted like he didn’t get a huge boner thinking about doing their mother or at least letting her catch them. Oh, he did, Becky knew that, but Jason didn’t have the balls to try and make it happen. Fortunately, like her, Jason lacked self-control. Once things reached a certain point, he couldn’t stop.

    In Becky’s mind, if their mother had woken up the night before, she would have sat up with her mouth hanging open, but as long as they didn’t stop, the woman wouldn’t have said a word. Mary would have continued to sit there with her jaw hanging while Becky rode her brother’s dick. Jason wouldn’t agree with that, but he didn’t know what happened after he ran off with his drooling cock dangling between his legs. Now, the trick would be to tell Jason enough to whet his appetite, but not scare him. If she set things up right, her brother wouldn’t be able to stop himself. At least I still have that fantasy, Becky thought.

    Thanks to Evan, Jason knew about them, now. It would still be great to get fucked by Evan again, but he took away the anticipation and excitement of seeing Jason’s expression when he caught them. That had been how Becky’s other fantasy threesome played out. Jason would walk in and see his best friend plowing her pussy. She’d tell her brother to shut up and fill one of her other holes. It had to be something like that because Evan wouldn’t agree to it ahead of time. Although, that wasn’t the threesome that kept her awake at night. No, she wanted to share Evan’s vein-bulging, rock-solid dick with someone else. It had to be someone who would enjoy his cock as much as she did. They would kiss each other while Evan forced that plum between their lips. They’d lick and suck and kiss, then share his hot, creamy load while sucking each other’s tongues.

    The empty driveway heightened Evan’s sense of independence and adulthood. They could eat whatever they wanted, watch TV and touch each other without that fearful need to look over their shoulders. “Let’s make the most of the time we have, tonight, this next week, and as much as we can get away with the rest of the summer.”

    Deana opened her door and said, “Deal.” She got out of the car. “Grab my bag.”

    “Why should I carry your Victoria Secret bag?”

    “Because you love me,” Deana said and shut the door.

    He sighed and grabbed the bag. “I suppose I do.”

    At the foot of the porch steps, he admired Deana’s butt. She stopped with her hand on the screen door, smirked and said, “Or, maybe you just love this?” She yanked her shorts down and mooned him. The girl’s ass was an aphrodisiac.

    Deana’s snug shorts caught on her bubble-butt, lifting the sexy flesh into mounds above the waistband. She took her time and turned the struggle into a seductive wiggle. He dropped the bag and covered three steps in one stride. Whack. Deana’s right cheek bumped the left, and they both shook. “Ooh.” She jerked upright and turned around with her hands on her hips and her brow arched. “You’re fast.”

    He stared at the front of Deana’s prominent hip bones and the waistband cutting across her mound. He stood one step below his sister and crowded her against the door. “And you’re lucky.”

    “Um, Rebecca is the one who gets off on being spanked, so how am I lucky?”

    “You’re lucky you’re not wearing a skirt.” He got to his knees and kissed the hairless slice of skin between her shorts and shirt.

    “And if I was, would you lift it up and do something right here where we might get caught?”

    He nodded, and his sister pushed her shorts lower. “What’s stopping you.”

    It was irresponsible and dangerous, but he reached through the gap below Deana’s crotch, placed his hand on the curve of her lower back, and pulled her forward to meet his lips and tongue.

    “You’re bad,” Deana nudged her shorts lower, arched and leaned back on the door, “influence on me.”

    “Mmm, I think it’s the other way around.” He pressed his mouth on the curve of Deana’s pubic bone, stuffed his tongue between her pussy lips and hummed. Her fingers twisted in his hair and she worked her pelvis, grinding her clit on his face.

    “Ah, shit, Evan, oh God, we can’t, shouldn’t do it out here.” Deana panted and pumped her hips for a few more seconds. “Oh, shit, ah, the neighbors, the neighbors might see you fucking me.”

    He imagined saying, fuck the neighbors and taking his sister from behind while Mrs. Bryn watched from her window, fingering herself. “I guess,” he said and slid his middle finger inside Deana’s pussy.

    “Ah, wouldn’t it be amazing if it didn’t matter; if we could do it right here or anywhere without worrying?”

    The tip of his finger trolled the wet groove and flicked roughly over Deana’s swollen bud. “We got the house to ourselves.” He stood up. “Let’s go in where we really don’t have to worry.”

    “I guess we better, but first,” Deana said and pushed her shorts to her ankles. “Holy shit, you have no idea how exciting it is knowing someone might see me like this.”

    “I think I do,” Evan said. “Remind me to tell you what happened at the creek.”

    “Okay, but now,” Deana said, “let’s finish what Mom interrupted last time you had me for dinner.”

    “I think it was lunch-time that day,” Evan said and picked her up. Deana’s flip-flops tumbled down the steps when she wrapped her legs around his waist. He carried his sister through the screen porch and into the kitchen.

    Deana pulled their father’s chair back, and he set her on the table, looking out the bay window at the driveway. Candy pulled in last time while his face was buried in Deana’s pussy. This time, if their mother came home, he didn’t want to stop. He wanted Candy to know about them, and he wanted Gloria to know, too, so he wouldn’t feel like he was cheating on any of them when he was with the other. Deana moved so he could sit, then she put her feet on the seat next to his legs and spread her knees. He stared between them. “Jeez, you’re incredible.”

    She batted her eyes and said, “I bet you say that to all the girls.”

    “Mm.” He started kissing his way down her inner thighs. “Definitely not.”

    Evan eagerly turned his head side-to-side, working his lips deep into her labia while poking her hole with the tip of his tongue. As much as he wanted to know why his sister was acting like she wasn’t a lesbian anymore, he was determined to enjoy it without asking questions.

    An impending orgasm caused Deana to imitate a crab, pushing up on her feet and hands, she thrust her pelvis high. He braced his elbows on the table and squeezed her ass with both hands, forcing her to endure the brutal lashing he was giving her clit. His sister was absolutely drooling orgasmic juices. They dribbled down into her groove, across her puckered anus and dripped on the wooden surface.

    Deana pushed his face away and dropped her butt. “I want you, ah, want you inside me . . . now.”

    Evan’s zipper was going down as he stood. His sister’s long fingers slid into his boxers, wrapped around his cock and brought the bulbous head to her opening. She looked directly into his eyes and said, “Fuck me, I want you to fuck me on the kitchen table.”

    He held Deana’s face between his hands and pressed his forehead to hers. “I love your potty mouth.” She guided him, and as if they were made to fit together, one shove was all it took, and he was deep inside his sister. He watched Deana’s black eyes register the joining of their bodies. Simultaneously, tears filled their eyes, and they said, “I love you.”

    The arches of Deana’s feet contoured to the curves of his butt and helped him test the limit of her pussy. “Ooh, Evan, you make me feel so good.”

    They moved as one in opposing directions. Their speed and force steadily increasing. Deana’s cheeks squeaked on the table top. He grabbed her hips and yanked her back to the edge, dipped down and angled his thrust upward. She leaned back and watched his glistening flesh move in and out of her body. It didn’t matter that he had seen hundreds of dicks fucking pussies in porn; the sight of his own cock sliding inside his sister’s body amazed and excited him as if it were the first time he’d seen it. Deana’s expression said she felt the same way he did.

    Evan humped Deana until the last second, then he pulled out, shoved his dick down and they both watched the cum pelt her bald pussy mound. It slid down over her inflamed lips and dripped onto the table. That’s when he consciously thought, fuck you, Dad, I just came where your plate will be when you come back and spoil everything.

    The dry toast Candy ate before leaving the house had helped her churning, empty stomach, and the thirty-minute drive had been enough time for her to stem the flow of tears, but not the onslaught of doomsday scenarios bombarding her mind. John had choked her for suggesting he give Evan more leeway, what would he do if the security footage revealed that she had allowed her stepson to do what his father explicitly forbade?

    Candy stopped the fingerprint-smudged, softball-mom SUV behind a polished, black Mercedes-Benz sports coupe and wrung her hands on the steering wheel. More than likely, somewhere on her Tahoe a kid had scrawled, ‘wash me’ in the grime. The two vehicles spoke volumes about the choice each woman had made.

    They had the same parents, grew up under the same roof, learned about life in the same bedroom, and both got pregnant as teenagers, then one crucial decision took them in contrasting directions. Candy grabbed her overnight bag off the passenger seat, turned, dangled her legs and slid out. The gravel crunched under her feet. She looked down and realized she was wearing her daughter’s sneakers. An image of Gloria’s face flashed before Candy’s eyes. It was the day Evan had kissed Gloria in the kitchen right in front of her. It had been a diversion in case Gloria had noticed the attention he had been giving Candy, but the girl had been aflame with the hope of reciprocated love for the rest of the morning. What kind of mother would do something that might dash the girl’s dreams?

    Candy started toward the front porch, but an acidic, burnt smell, clinging to the hot, sticky air, halted her. Standing there in rural Mississippi, Candy felt right at home with a Gator McKlusky sized foreboding. Surely, she wouldn’t end up like the guy in White Lightning, dropped off in a swamp, but the outcome of this visit with Sally had the potential to alter the course of her life as much as the choices she and her sister made as teenagers. This time, would they both end up without their daughters?

    The door opened, and her sister stepped out. The moisture still trapped in Sally’s thick, red hair made it appear darker and lengthened the wavy curls. The shoulders of the luxurious pool robe were damp. Candy looked into the deep void between the woman’s breasts and saw the fabric that held the two halves of the bikini top together. She followed the opening down to the blue bottoms. “Did you steal that robe from one of those eight-hundred-dollar a day hotels?”

    Sally ignored her diversionary small talk and extended her arms. The bag in her hand fell, and she ran like a lost child who finally spotted their mother. Her sister’s plush embrace cause Candy’s tears to returned. Sally’s words at her ear, “I love you,” made her body convulse with sobs. “Candy, it’s okay, I got you, baby, I got you.”

    Deana laid on her back with her hands under her head, grinning. Evan slumped in his father’s chair, holding his sister’s feet in his lap. “That’s a sexy look, but now I’m never gonna be able to eat here again without picturing you sprawled out naked.”

    She laughed. “Yeah, and I’ll be thinking about your dick squirting on me right where Dad’s plate is. How am I gonna keep a straight face?”

    He shrugged. “How will we ever act normal again?”

    “We’ll figure it out, later,” Deana said, “but in the meantime, we have the house to ourselves. What do you want to do?”

    “I wanna get naked and see how many rooms I can give you an orgasm in. What about you?”

    Deana sat up. “I could be on board with that orgasm thing, but first a shower.” She held out her hand. “I love the way you wash my back.”

    He thought about how Deana looked and felt when water and suds were cascading over her skin. “That’s a great idea.”

    She got off the table and stood there naked from the waist down. “You remember that day when I was standing over there, wearing only a towel?”

    “Um, you mean all the times you walked around with your butt peeking out, or the morning you exposed yourself, and I had to run out of the house?”

    “I’m sorry I used to tease you,” she said, “but I was talking about when you pinned me to the counter and told me I was lucky you didn’t pull my towel off.”

    “I remember,” he said. “I scared you.”

    “Doesn’t that seem like so long ago? So much has happened since then. We’re different people, all of us are different, yet it was only a few weeks ago.”

    Evan’s head slowly nodded while he thought about all the things Deana didn’t know. “It’s crazy.” He had fucked Becky, Jayda and Miss Tonya, and raced Dale’s car, not to mention Cindy’s antics in her panties and kissing him.

    “I wanted you that night. If you had followed me back to my room, we would have done it.”

    “Damn it, I wasted so much time,” he said.

    “You have a week to make up for it,” she said. “Come on, shower time.”

    The next fifteen minutes passed for Candy without any perception of time. To her, it could have been an hour or a minute since Sally walked her from the front porch and deposited her on the couch. She pressed the heels of her hands into her face and squeegeed her cheeks and eyes as she lifted her head. Sally was in front of her on a love seat, staring.

    “God, Candy, you look terrible,” Sally said.

    Candy felt as if her lips ripped apart when she opened her mouth to speak, “Thanks.”

    “I didn’t mean it like that,” Sally said and got up. “You’re pale. Let me get you a drink.”

    “I don’t think I ate anything all day.” She steadied herself for a second, then followed her sister as far as the island that separated the kitchen from the great room. Sally opened the refrigerator. Candy pulled herself up on one of the bar stools and propped her elbows on the tiled countertop. How fitting it seemed that her feet didn’t reach the floor while her big sister decided for her that she needed a bottle of water, opened it and set it in front of her. “Drink, baby, drink some.”

    She watched Sally through the water and churning air bubbles while she drank. The expression on her sister’s face matched the tone of her voice. “What happened? You promised me you’d be careful. What happened?”

    I’m stupid, a stupid idiot, Candy thought. “I don’t know.” She drank several more gulps and took a deep breath. “Phew, it had finally stopped hurting, and all I had to do was make it until Cindy went to college. I’m so weak, pathetic. One kiss—No, all it took was one look, and I couldn’t say no. Now, it’s all there again, all that pain. I’m in love with someone I can’t be with, and fucking Evan so I don’t have to think about it. I am so fucked, fuckin’ fucked! Damn it.”

    “Candy, stop it,” Sally said and reached across the island for her hands. “You fell in love, and why wouldn’t you? Cindy is amazing, she loves you, and you needed each other.”

    “How could I be stupid enough to forget that he was going to see everything? He’ll know I took an overnight bag with me and didn’t come home. He’ll know Evan wasn’t grounded, and the girl he was trying to keep away from me, was there. Cindy spent the afternoon. Nobody else was home, so I can’t say she was there for Evan or Deana.”

    Once Candy paused long enough, Sally asked, “Are you done, yet?”

    “Sally, this is serious.”

    “I know. I’m the one who begged you to be careful, but it’s going to be okay.”

    “No, no, it’s not, it’s not going to be okay,” Candy said. “John is going to take Gloria and throw me out, just like he promised.”

    Sally yanked Candy’s hands and squeezed. “Listen to me. It is. I told you I would help you. I’m not going to leave you again. I’m gonna fix this.”

    “You don’t understand.” She remembered the air constricting chokehold John had on her throat. “His security system—He’ll know everything.”

    “No, Candy, he won’t see it.”

    “What are you going to do, kill him before he gets home?”

    “If I thought you were in his will, that would be my first choice, but I’ll edit the video. He’ll only see what you want him to see.”

    The expression on her sister’s face slapped Candy’s brain from its state of emotional bewilderment. She shivered, thinking about the murderous rage the redhead unleashed on her when she said, “Sally, we talked about raising her together, loving her and being the best mothers in the world. What happened?” All these years hadn’t made it any less frightening. The redhead’s face had turned the color of her hair, and Candy never mentioned Sally’s baby again. “Sally, what are you saying?”

    “Relax, I’ll fix this.”

    “Are you some kind of hacker?”

    “No, but I have a lot of experience with video, and I have friends who know things. I’ve already spoken to someone. You won’t have to worry about the surveillance, but you still have a big problem that we need to take care of.”

    She sipped from the bottle, connecting bits of memory with ideas Sally had planted last time they spoke. “I’m confused.” Really, she was afraid of the truth she might provoke. “How does Cindy know you, and why would she tell me to ask you for the truth? It doesn’t make any sense.”

    Sally’s expression softened, and she rubbed up and down Candy’s forearms. “I’m not sure why she would tell you that. She shouldn’t have, but Cindy was the only person left who could tell me what I needed to know.”

    “Know? What the fuck is going on?” Suddenly her face was aflame. “I’ve been in the same house, had the same number, and you never called. Why didn’t you call? I thought, I don’t know what I thought. You could have been dead. I worried about you for years, and never stopped wondering what happened to you and Bobby, and now you’re telling me you’ve been speaking to Cindy. For how long?”

    “Baby, I’m sorry,” Sally said. “I waited too long.”

    “You disappeared for over ten years, and, what, explain, please?”

    “It was hard, I was just a kid and LA was overwhelming. I didn’t even have a phone at times. It was before all this unlimited talk and text and smartphones and free Wi-Fi everywhere you go. If I had a phone, I didn’t have long distance.”

    “You could have called collect, sent a letter or a fuckin’ postcard. You could have at least let me know where you were, that you were alive.”

    “I hated myself for leaving you,” Sally said, “but I figured if I could at least get some money, then I could do something for you. But time kept passing, too much time, and I figured you hated me.”

    “I could never hate you, but what happened to you?”

    “Candy, it was skid row. I ended up stripping and sucking dicks to stay alive.”

    “Oh, God, why didn’t you come home? You should have come back.”

    “I couldn’t,” Sally said. “I wanted to do something, but time flew, and you married him. Once you were married, what could I do?”

    “You’re here now. What changed?”

    “You,” Sally said. “I was worried about you. How did it get this bad?”

    “I told you, I had an affair, fell in love with her. Maybe I could have gotten away before, but I acted like a little girl with a crush, and I let us get caught. Now, John has all the power; he controls me. You were right, you and Bobby were right.”

    “John controlled you before that,” Sally said. “That’s what he does, he manipulates, connives, and forces people to do what he wants. He’s always been that way.” Sally closed her eyes, took a deep breath in through her nose, held it, and blew out through tight lips. “John is sick, a sociopath. He was born that way, and he would have found something else to hold over your head.”

    Candy let Sally’s words sink in for a minute. Something was going on, and it felt like a conspiracy to keep her from knowing whatever truth Cindy had been talking about.

    “I need a drink.” Sally pointed toward a wine rack. “I’ll get us some wine.”

    She watched her big sister drink a large shot of brown liquid from a fancy bottle before retrieving two wine glasses and a corkscrew. Hmm, she thought, Sally uses alcohol to cope, and I let my best friend seduce me, fuck my son every time he touches me and restarted the affair that got me in this mess in the first place. I guess we both have issues, but drinking too much seemed safer than what she had been doing. “Bring me a shot of that, too.”

    Sally poured a shot for Candy. She knocked it back while her sister filled the glasses. The eye-watering burn in her throat and the instant warmth in her belly were gratifying. Sally sat opposite Candy and said, “Can we drink for a little while without worrying about anything else?”

    “Yes, of course.” The glass shook in Candy’s hand, so she steadied it with the other and drank the Kathryn Hall Cabernet Sauvignon as if it were water. The bourbon in her empty stomach was already being processed and sent through her bloodstream. Maybe a superb drunken stupor was better than the truth? Candy pushed the empty glass forward, and Sally refilled it with a smile.

    “I’ll start working on something for us to have for dinner,” Sally said. “Go sit on the couch and relax a little.”

    “Sure, and later we can talk more.” Were her words already slurring or was that her mentally exhausted brain not hearing them correctly?

    Only a few words had been exchanged during the long sensual shower, but that didn’t mean Deana and Evan hadn’t been communicating. No, it was quite the opposite. Evan used his hands to tenderly wash, caress, and massage his sister into a limp, panting rag doll of emotions. When the hot water started to fade, Deana clung to him while the last of the soap was rinsed from their skin. They exchanged a deep penetrating stare that turned the cone of water streams into a “Beam us up, Scotty,” moment. Their minds and hearts synchronized the way they had before all the shit happened. The full spectrum of Plutchik’s wheel of emotions passed between the twins, and time stood still.

    They were both shivering, their bodies covered in goosebumps, under the cold water. Evan wasn’t sure if he had been laughing, crying or both, but he was exhausted. Deana appeared dazed. He turned off the water, threw back the shower curtain, wrapped a towel around his sister and hugged her as if they hadn’t seen each other for months. “Dee, baby, I don’t think I have ever loved you or anyone as much as I do now.”

    “I know, I feel it, too,” she said. “That was weird.”

    “It was. Do you want to talk about it?”

    “No, no, not now,” Deana said and stepped away. “I need a nap. Let’s rest for a while. Okay?”

    “Sure.” He quickly dried off while Deana wrapped her head in a towel.

    Deana led the way, and Evan smiled at towel dancing with the cusps of her cheeks. They walked past the door to his room. She turned right at her bedroom, passed Gloria’s room, walked through the living room, and turned into the kitchen. He figured she wanted a drink or something, but his sister kept going, and he followed her into the back part of the house.

    His sister paused at the entrance to their parent’s room. He quickly saw why. Candy was like an Army cadet when it came to making the bed and keeping the place straight, but the sheets and comforter were on the floor along with clothes and a towel. Deana looked at him with concern, but he shrugged and walked her across the room. She tossed her towel, climbed on the end of the massive bed and crawled on her hands and knees. He had to shake off the stunned sense of awe before he collected the covers and joined his sister, wrapping them up in the smell of Candy. Deana rolled almost face down with a pillow in front of her, then she pulled him, so he was in the same position as her except her body was his pillow. The luxurious, king size mattress seemed to absorb their cuddling bodies.

    Jason removed his shirt, turned a patio chair, so it faced the late afternoon Sun and sat down. He slid his butt forward and stretched out his long legs. The blue mesh shorts that he wouldn’t be caught dead in even before removing the liner, pulled tight around his package. The material seemed more see-through now that he was outside. Oh well, he thought, Mom isn’t home. The hot sun piercing through the tiny holes felt good on his cock and balls, but it was the idea of them being visible that turned him on. His mother most likely wouldn’t, but knowing she could come outside when she got home filled him with an excited fear.

    The back door opened. Jason jumped, prepared to find something to put on his lap, but it was his sister. Along with her short, black skirt and a tight T-shirt that showed the outline of her nipples, Becky was wearing a wicked, I just did something naughty, smirk. It didn’t scare Jason anymore, but he still felt a need to exercise caution. Their mother hadn’t said anything, but something seemed different about her today. Probably only his guilty conscience, but no sense letting his sister get him into something they wouldn’t be able to stop if their mother came home from the store sooner than expected.

    “Oh, it’s you,” he said and looked off into the backyard. Becky came around his right side and laid across his lap with her straight legs raised and her head thrown back in a mock swoon. He looked down at the swollen, dunce caps atop her tits and the stretchy material, trying to spring up beyond her barely hidden crotch. “What are you up to?” he asked.

    “Why would you assume I’m up to something?”

    “Besides sitting on my dick in front of Mom, in the sixth grade you filled Paula’s book bag with piss at the bus stop, two weeks ago you blew me in the kitchen then pissed on the floor, and you tricked me into fucking you in front of Darlene. Should I go on?”

    “Tricked you,” Becky said, “like you needed tricking. You had already fucked me and jerked off on me when I was sleeping and—”

    “Okay, okay, I guess we’re both guilty,” he said. “So what is it then?”

    “I wanna try something,” Becky said. “I wanna sit on your lap with your dick in me when Mom comes in the room.”

    “Are you nuts?” he asked. “Of course you are, I already know that, but this—”

    “It’ll work. She won’t even know if we do it right,” Becky said. “I’ll put a hole in a pair of my leggings and wear a skirt over them. You open your zipper just enough.”

    “There’s no way she wouldn’t know we were doing something.”

    Becky’s grin grew more sinister. “If we sit there acting normal, you know, like we’re goofing around, Mom would look right at us while you were stuffed inside me. We wouldn’t have to move, but we’d still be fucking right in front of her eyes. Like last night, except she’ll be awake.”

    “You are insane,” Jason said. “That’s not going to happen. All she’d have to do is say, Becky, get off your brother and go, whatever.”

    “I’d say, I’m already getting him off.”

    “No, no, no,” Jason said. “I’m never doing anything like what you did last night again. Mom would kill us or at least me.”

    “What I did?” Becky stood in front of him with her hands on her hips. “You trying to tell me you don’t get off on thinking about Mom watching us?” She pointed. “You’re fuckin’ hard now thinking about it. Oh, nice shorts, by the way. What if Mom came home now and saw that?” She ran her hands along his dick, pushing it up toward his stomach. The top few inches poked above the waistband.

    “Stop,” he said and swatted at his sister’s hands. “I’m not planning on letting her see it, and I wasn’t hard until you sat on me. If she comes home, I’ll hold my shirt in front of me and go to my room.”

    “You never know, Mom might like a big fat cock, too,” Becky said and squeezed his shaft. “Haven’t you noticed anything different about her lately?”

    “What do you mean?”

    “When is the last time you saw her drink more than one small glass of wine with dinner?” He shrugged and his sister continued, “She had at least two after dinner, and what’s with the way she’s been dressing? I’ve seen more of her flesh in a week than in the last ten years. Our mother doesn’t go naked under her robe, and if she did, she definitely would never let herself get sprawled out with her pussy showing.”

    “You had a lot to do with that,” Jason said.

    “Even if I did, you have to admit it was totally not like her to take a chance on someone seeing her.”

    Jason nodded. “That doesn’t mean she wants us to do it in front of her. She’d still freak out then give me the silent treatment while she makes arrangements to ship me off to Dad’s.”

    “Maybe, but let me tell you what happened last night after you ran off.”

    The short hairs on the back of his neck prickled. “What did you do?”

    “I woke her and helped her sit up,” Becky said. “I couldn’t leave her there on the couch all night.”

    “And?”

    Becky leaned forward and ran her fingertips down his chest. “Her robe was open that much.”

    “Tits, ah, shit, did you open it?”

    “Does it matter?” Becky asked. “Have you ever really gotten a good look at Mom’s tits? Damn it, she’s sexy.”

    He might have been nodding, but he wasn’t sure. “What did you do?”

    “I couldn’t help it.” Becky squeezed a knee on each side of the chair beside his legs. “I nudged it little further to each side. Mm, her nipples are amazing.” He could feel the warm, smooth skin of his sister’s ass resting on his legs. “I rubbed her neck, like this.”

    “What else?” he asked.

    “I gave her a little kiss, like this.”

    In Jason’s mind, he was screaming, you kissed Mom, but Becky’s kiss kept him quiet. Then her cheek slipped across his. Her breath on his ear sent a buzz down his neck and spine. “Becky, what did you do to her? Tell me.”

    His sister’s whisper was slurred with lust, “I sucked on those witch-hat, pointy nipples until they poked into my throat.” Becky traced his earlobe with the tip of her tongue. “I spread Mom’s legs and buried my face in her pussy. Ah, Jason, I made her cum, and she tastes so good.”

    His dick jerked, shoving against the elastic. “Why would you tell me something like that?”

    “Because I know how much you wish it were true,” Becky said and shoved her hands between them. “Your dick is harder than I’ve ever felt it.” She shoved the front of his shorts down and wrapped her fists around his cock. “Can you imagine looking up from between Mom’s legs while you’re making her cum?”

    Would that be better than catching my sister going down on our mother, he wondered? Damn it, how does she do this to me? “Tell me what really happened?”

    With a seductress’s expression, Becky gave him three, milking tugs that dragged his cock head across her bald crotch and said, “I really did kiss her on the lips and touch her nipple. God, her nipples, mm.”

    His sister’s mouth crushed against his in a sloppy-wet grind, sucking and biting his lips and tongue. The girl had been possessed by that fuckin’ redhead, and she could make him do anything, even outside on the patio where someone could catch them. If their mother came home, they could act normal, but there was no way she would not notice Becky’s pussy was stuffed full of his cock. “Did you touch her pussy?” he asked.

    “If I tell you,” she worked his knob into her pussy slit, “you can’t get mad about what I’m going to do.”

    The head of Jason’s dick popped through the tightness into the hot encasement of Becky’s narrow tube, and his brain floundered in that familiar pleasure pool of stupidity. “Sure, okay, whatever.” At that moment, all he cared about was ramming his dick in her cunt.

    Becky lifted up. The ring at the mouth of his sister’s pussy clung to the knob of his dick. She pulled harder, and he popped out. His bloated prick slapped his stomach. He looked between their bodies. His dick arched upward and turned slightly to the left the way it did when he was horny enough to fuck the hole in a tree if that was the only thing available. “What are—”

    A clear stream blasted against his stomach, splattered his arms and turned off. “Oops, I missed.” Her fingertips dug into her mound and pulled the flesh upward.

    The original target was identified by a laser beam of pee hitting his shaft. Becky let out a sigh mixed with a moan as if she were climaxing. The volume and force increased. He watched the girl move her pelvis, directing the hot stream from the head of his dick down to his balls. It was impossible to pretend it disgusted him. At that moment, the hot fluid pelting his nut sack was the most incredible thing he had ever felt. Though, with Becky and Darlene around, he was sure it wouldn’t be long before something bested it. He grabbed his dick and stroked it in the lubricating flow of his sister’s piss.

    He said, “Remind me to kill you later,” and squeezed the top of his dick, pulled down and aimed it at her crotch. Becky’s pee slapped against the purple knob. He choked his cock just below the head. The stream pried into his slit, licking the ultra-sensitive inside edges. Like when she stuffed her pointy tit top into his dick hole, this was out of the arena of wickedly erotic. He wanted to crush his head on the source and let his sister fill him up with her hot, nasty body fluid. She arched backward, and the fountain poured over his pumping fist. His stomach, hips, chest and Becky’s inner thighs were all soaked by the salty splatter. “Ah, shit, fuck me already, fuck me,” he said and yanked Becky forward.

    Becky’s bladder shut off, and her mouth opened in a silent scream. He had never entered her so quickly and thoroughly. She yelled, “Mother fucker,” and a short burst of piss fired against his groin. Her fingers twisted in his hair. “Fuck, I think you broke me.” She pulled his forehead against her chest.

    “Oow, my hair.” He cupped his sister’s tiny ass, ready to ease her off the bludgeon crammed into her pussy.

    She pushed back and looked down. “See, if I had the right skirt and legging on, Mom wouldn’t know.”

    Regardless of the potential to make that carnal posture appear as benign sibling play, the sight of his mother while he was fucking Becky would provoke his balls to unleash a torrent of baby fluid into his sister’s body. Once Becky felt the swelling surge that served as their abort signal, she would screech and jump up. At that point, his mother would be staring at his wagging, cum spurting erection. Mom might like that and—Shit, the ridiculous fantasy excited him to the brink of release.

    Becky sensed his state of arousal and slowly extracted his bloated dick, then she showed him he should never challenge the limits of her freak. His sister got down on her knees between his legs, grinned and licked up from his piss covered balls to the head and back down. “Mm, yummy.” She slurped his jewels into her mouth.

    He stiffened. “Ahh, easy.” She sucked, released, sucked and released, bobbing his nuggets in and out of her throat. “Oh, shit.” He was living in a porno.

    His sack tightened, fighting against Becky’s suction. She popped the orgasm pending testicles free and pulled his cock toward her face. “Thanks for letting me get all freaky,” Becky said and squeezed his knob into her mouth. Was there a sight more debaucherous than your sister’s face stuffed full of the cock she just peed on? He placed his hands on Becky’s head and helped her take more than she was ready for. She sputtered and drooled, then eagerly gulped down some more cock. He hunched, rolling his abdomen, cum prepared to get out. Becky licked and poked his slit, then plunged forward. The head stuck in her throat and the tightness convulsed on his silky dome. The ridge on the underside of his dick gulped like an Adam’s apple, sending a load through it. He grunted and jerked, clutching Becky’s ears. The lubricating cum allowed him to push the squirting bulb deeper into his sister’s esophagus. Without breathing, Becky eagerly took every drop of his orgasm directly into her stomach. The whole time her watering eyes were turned up, watching him watch her.

    After a minute, Jason said, “Get the hose, you’re cleaning up.”

    “I just gave you the best blowjob of your life.” Becky rubbed her throat. “Got choked by that horse cock, fucked you, and you think I should clean up, too?”

    Jason wanted to argue, but Becky had a point. It wasn’t like getting pissed on had bothered him. It was incredibly erotic to watch, especially the way his sister practically climaxed when it burst out of her. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

    “Get some condoms next time you go out. There’s no way I’m gonna be sitting on you if you’re going to cum in me the second Mom walks in the room.” She started toward the door.

    “I never said I was going to do that,” he said. “I will get some anyway, though. The withdrawal method, according to the health ed teacher, isn’t safe.”

    Becky shrugged. “It’s been working pretty good so far.”

    He watched his sister walk in the house, wondering what Evan was using when he fucked Candy and Deana. Candy should be on the pill, but Deana wouldn’t be. At least the redhead is covered, Jason thought.

    The sheet and blanket that Evan had wrapped their bodies in earlier were a twisted mess, mostly shoved and kick down. Evan was on his side. His elbow was stuffed into the pillow, and his head was propped on his hand. Deana was on her stomach beside him. The towel that had been on her head was wadded up against the headboard, and her mostly dry hair was a Medusa snarl on the pillow.

    Evan followed her spine with his eyes. The sensual groove deepened in the curve of her lower back. He used his foot to inch the covers down, pausing to increase the anticipatory tension. The backs of her hip bones, the rise at the start of her glutes, then the edge of the smooth, shallow valley where her skin transitioned to its natural olive tone, and finally the white sheet bridged the high crests of her cheeks. Despite the relentless force of gravity, pushing the globes outward, the divide was deep and sexy. He blew a gentle stream of air down his sister’s back. Her tiny hairs rose. He blew harder, imagining a breeze funneling through the groove and taunting her anal-bud and the smooth swells of her labia.

    “What are you doing?” Deana asked.

    Burning that picture into my brain in case I don’t get to see it again, he thought. “Admiring you.”

    “You mean staring at my ass?”

    “No, admiring,” he said. “You’re laying flat, and it’s still a bubble butt. Amazing.”

    “What’s the difference between a bubble butt and a badonkadonk?”

    “Hmm.” He kicked the covers away and moved his leg over, laying his calf in his sister’s ass cleavage. “Ah, you and mom, that’s the difference.”

    “And Gloria?”

    “Yup, badonkadonk.”

    “Darlene?”

    “Definitely a badonkadonk.”

    “Rebecca?”

    “Hmm, I think she’d have a bubble-butt if she weren’t always walking on her toes and tumbling across those blue mats.”

    “Whatever,” Deana said and turned on her side, facing him. “Imagine Mom walked in? What would you do?”

    Shit myself, he thought and asked, “What’dah you think she would do?”

    Deana nudged his leg. He lifted it, and she slid her thigh between his. Her silky skin moved up until his balls rested on it. “I think she would put her hands on her hips and try and look mad, but after a few seconds, a smile would slowly break on her face. She’d undress and do a slow, sexy walk over to my side of the bed. She’d lean over and pressed those plush, warm lips to mine, and I’d be lost in the kiss. Mm, she kisses so good. After we made out for a few minutes, she would crawl over and start kissing you. Her boobs would be hanging in my face, and you know what I would do.”

    “Jeez, it sounds like you have already kissed her.”

    “I have,” Deana said, “but it wasn’t like that, you know, foreplay.”

    “Huh, what was it then?”

    “Relax, it was a while ago,” Deana said. “I’ve never mentioned it to anyone.”

    “God, I don’t care if it was yesterday, I just wanna hear about it.”

    “It’s not really a big deal,” Deana said. “I was leaving for school one day. I always kiss her goodbye, but that day when I looked at her, there was a strange vibe. It’s hard to explain. Maybe I’m blowing it out of proportion, but there was this look in Candy’s eyes. It was like she was frozen, staring at me the way you would when you think you know someone, but you’re not sure. It was a joke, or I thought it was a joke when I did it, but there wasn’t anything funny about that kiss.”

    “Damn it, Dee, why did you kiss her? What happened?”

    “Phew, Evan, you know how it is when you learn one thing, and it starts to explain other things that you didn’t even know were questions?”

    “Yeah, I know exactly what you mean.”

    “I’m not sure what was going on with her that day, but there had to be something that made her look into my eyes the way she did,” Deana said. “I thought I’d surprise her with a kiss on the lips, I had no idea it would last so long. Now that I know what I know about me, I understand what it was back then. I used to stare at her lips and have these weird feelings. I never questioned them, but now I know I wanted to kiss her a long time ago. That day, I did it because of the way she looked at me. I think she wanted me to do it.”

    He squeezed Deana’s hand. His sister had a crush on Candy, too, except she had to reject the feelings that they were taught were wrong, bad, and ungodly. “Is that really what you would want to happen if Mom showed up?”

    “I don’t know,” Deana said, “but lately when I look at Mom, I feel like she knows about us and doesn’t care. Now, I’m not saying she’d be down with a threesome, but I get this feeling she likes girls, too.”

    “Mawah, maw, Mom with—No, I can think about that. Would you do it, kiss her again if you had the chance, and maybe more?”

    Deana smirked. “Don’t you think I should start with Gloria to prepare myself for Mom?”

    He shook his head. “Ah, if that ever happens, can I watch?”

    “Mm, yes, oh, yes, a threesome with my twin and our little sister, yes.”

    “Who are you, and what did you do with Deana?”

    “It’s yours and Rebecca’s fault,” she said. “You’re a bad influence on me.”

    “It’s the tumbler, not me.”

    “Hey, what do you think happened in here earlier?” Deana asked.

    “What do you mean?”

    “You know, this room,” Deana said and gestured at the mess. “Have you ever seen Mom’s bed unmade?”

    He grinned.

    “I don’t mean when you were in it with her.”

    “You’re jealous,” he said.

    “Not jealous, but I’d be lying if I said I didn’t envy you a little. That kiss with Mom, it was short, but it felt long, and I was shaking when I ran out the backdoor.”

    “I can understand that,” he said, “and bet she was, too. There isn’t anything that compares to kissing you. Maybe you did to her what you did to me in the shower before. What was that?”

    “I didn’t do it,” she said. “You did, and I don’t know what it was, but it doesn’t happen with anybody other than you. Does Mom kiss better than me?”

    He chuckled. “Dee, if you weren’t my sister, I’d never stop kissing you. It’s, um, I don’t know what it is, but it’s not like kissing anyone else,” he said and thought about when Cindy kissed him.

    “You hungry?” Deana asked. His eyes moved up and down his sister’s naked body. “Food, Evan, you want food?”

    “Yes, I’m starving.”

    “Good, me too,” Deana said. “You go figure out what we’re going to eat, and I’ll try to get the covers back in the same heap they were in before and make sure there’s no evidence of us being in here.”

    “Deal,” he said, thinking that would give him time to run up to his room for more supplements.

    After Evan left the room, Deana sat on the edge of the bed and scanned the room. Based on the way Rebecca’s bed looked after they spent the night together, she had a good idea what may have caused the wreckage, but not why Candy left it that way. The rubbed out spot on the carpet next to a discarded towel and clothing cast about made her nervous. She didn’t know what Candy’s creaking floorboard was, but the woman lived in the same state of conditioned fear. Under the scrutiny of his controlling eye, Candy had been well trained in her role; she wouldn’t have gone this far off if she was just in a hurry. No, in Deana’s mind, the room’s condition said, run. Had their mother been running away from something or to something?

    Candy awoke to the sound of Sally’s voice. Her sister was dressed in jeans and a blouse, now. How much time had passed, Candy wondered and tried to move. “Ouch.” Her neck was painfully bent on the armrest. Sally leaned over and used both hands to massage it into working order.

    “You fell asleep,” Sally said.

    “I guess, or passed out. I gotta pee before your couch gets soaked,” Candy said, and Sally pulled her into a sitting position.

    “It’s still hot out,” Sally said. “Let’s go for a swim. It’ll be nice.”

    Swim, whatever, Candy thought. “Let me pee, then I gotta check on the kids,” Candy said, scanning the room for her phone.

    Sally gave her an approving nod. “You’re a great mother, Candy, really.”

    “Thanks,” she said dismissively, grabbed her phone and started toward the bathroom.

    “Do what you need to. I’ll be in the pool.”

    “Okay, I’ll be out in a few,” she said and called Deana’s phone on her way to the bathroom.

    Once Candy went in the bathroom with her phone, Sally grabbed hers, opened her contacts, tapped Cindy and went out the back door.

    Without saying hello, Cindy asked, “Is she okay?”

    Sally held the iPhone X with her shoulder and opened her jeans. “She’s upset, Cindy. You shouldn’t have said anything yet.”

    “I didn’t tell her anything, just to talk to you,” Cindy said.

    “Now she knows I’ve been talking to you,” Sally said and wiggled the Levi’s passed her hips.

    “I hate seeing her so unhappy. I thought you could help her. She won’t see me because she thinks John won’t pay for my college if he finds out. I told her I don’t care about that, but she’s—”

    “Cindy, we have got to go slow. If she knows too much she won’t be able to act normal around him, and that won’t be safe, so be patient, trust me, and let me handle this. I promise I’ll fix this. It’s all going to work out.”

    “How Sally, how? Unless you plan on killing him, he holds all the cards, that mother fucker always holds all the cards.”

    “That’s too good for him, but if I have to, I will. Now, can you promise not to tell her anything?”

    “Ah, I guess, I guess I can, but—”

    “No buts!” Sally said. “I have a hunch, and if I’m right, we’ll have him by the balls, so don’t answer your phone if she calls, and stay away like you were doing. We have to be careful with her. She won’t be able to play along if she knows too much, and that will be bad for both of you. You know how dangerous he is.”

    “I do,” Cindy said. “Where’s Candy?”

    “She went to the bathroom, and she’s gonna check on the kids,” Sally said.

    “You’re not gonna tell her about me, are you?”

    “No, sweetheart, I told you I wouldn’t. That’s yours—For you to decide. You don’t ever have to tell anybody if that’s the way you want it.”

    “What about Sandra, did you tell her about that and why you had to leave?” Cindy asked.

    “Oh, God, no, she can’t know any of that, not now.”

    “This is so fucked up,” Cindy said. “I hate this.”

    “Don’t do that, this isn’t your fault. You had no say in any of this. I did, I could have stopped this before it happened to you. I could have, should have done more.”

    “That’s not true. You’ve already done more and suffered more than anyone. Thank you, thank you for helping. I love you.”

    “Me too,” Sally said, “but save the gratitude until this is over. It might turn out bad, really bad. I’m gonna swim, I need to swim some laps to burn off some of this emotional shit.”

    “Phew, a sexy battleship,” Cindy chuckled, “that’s what you look like when you swim laps, a sexy battleship.”

    “Thanks,” Sally said. “Bye, for now.”

    “Bye.”

    Sally pulled off her top and tossed it on the chair with her pants, wiped her eyes, and dove into the pool.

    Deana and Evan were on the couch in the living room. There was a bowl of chips and two glasses of soda on the glass top coffee table, along with Evan’s giant feet. He was scrolling through the channel guide, acting like he wanted to find something to watch.

    “We’d be in trouble if we got caught eating in here,” Deana said.

    He looked at his naked sister. They were both grinning. He dropped the remote next to Deana’s phone and pushed the table forward a few feet to make room for him to slide off the couch. She lifted her leg so he could get in front of her, then she put the backs of her knees on his shoulders. He got his hands under her butt and pulled her forward. His eyes were turned upward. The swollen pink flesh on the tops of her tits pushed out pea-sized dark nubs. He pressed his lips into the cushion of Deana’s pubic mound. A tight ridge rose up the center of her stomach. The girl was a fucking goddess, and he never wanted this night of freedom to end.

    “Ooh, ah, that’s nice,” Deana said, combing her fingers through his hair. “Mm, you might make me spill something on the couch.”

    “Mmmmm-goooood,” he hummed against her pussy. She pressed her feet into his back and lifted her crotch in short, fast jerks.

    Deana’s phone rang. He kept on devouring her pussy. “Stop, stop, it’s Mom. I gotta take it, it’s Mom.”

    He reluctantly stopped punishing Deana’s clit, grabbed the phone and accepted the call. “Here.”

    With a strained voice, Deana said, “Hey, Mom, how are you?”

    Evan heard Candy say fine and ask how everything was. Deana said, “We haven’t burned the house down, yet if that’s what you mean.”

    “Very funny,” Candy said. “Did you and your brother eat?”

    He dragged his tongue up the length of his sister’s slit. With wide, threatening eyes Deana said, “We did,” and shooed him with her hand. He kissed and peeled back the hood of her clit with the tip of his tongue. “Ah, Evan, mm, Evan ate a lot more. You know how he is, always eating something.” Deana’s mean face turned to a grin. He sucked in and circled her pleasure spot. Candy asked Deana where he was, and a part of him wanted to hear his sister say, between my legs, eating my pussy.

    “Here, ah, right here. He’s, um, we’re watching TV,” Deana said. “What about you, what are you doing . . . you and your sister doing?”

    “Swimming,” Candy said, “Sally’s swimming laps, and it’s, um, you wouldn’t believe it.”

    “Laps, swimming, mmahh, really,” Deana said. “What about you, ah, you getting in?”

    Evan used his tongue to open a path for his middle finger to slide inside Deana’s body. Her eyes closed tight and her teeth clenched. He eased in and out of her while taunting her with flicks of his tongue. She wasn’t waving him off anymore, but she was biting her lip.

    This is the closest I’ll ever get to making love to Deana while Mom watches, he thought and got up on his knees. Panic registered on his sister’s face. He stroked her wet groove with the head of his cock. She didn’t try to stop him. “So, um, you and your sister are having fun?” Deana asked. He waited to hear Candy’s voice, then, in one firm push, he filled Deana’s pussy tube. Her thighs clamped down on his hips, holding him in place. “Yeah, yes, fine, I’m fine, Evan’s an idiot. He pinched me.”

    The sound of Candy’s voice, while he was fucking his sister, spurred Evan into a crazy state of lust. They stared at the cock moving in and out of Deana’s pussy while she nodded silently to Candy’s words. He knew what Deana wanted, and it was the same thing he needed; cum inside her while they listened to their mother.

    “Yes, yes, we will.” She nodded vigorously. “Yup, right here he’s right here,” Deana said and extended her arm, placing the phone against his ear. He grabbed it, and she shoved her slumped body against his forward thrusts. “Hi, ah, hi, Mom, hi.”

    “Evan, everything okay with your sister?” Candy asked.

    “Mmhmm, I’m, I’m taking care of her, we’re great.” He leaned forward until his head was close enough for them to share the phone, then he hunched and jammed his groin into Deana’s crotch. She wrapped her legs around him with crushing force, locking their bodies together while his cum drenched her cervix. Candy said, “Okay, be good. I love you.”

    “Mmhmm, we love you, too.”

    The call ended. Evan’s guts jerked, pushing the last drops into Deana.

    “Oh, my, God,” Deana said. “I’m gonna kill you.”

    “That would be worth dying for,” he said, “and you know you loved it.”

    “I never thought of myself as an exhibitionist, but we just had sex in front of Mom.”

    “With Mom,” he mumbled.

    “We’re bad, horrible,” Deana said.

    “We said we would make the most of it, and we are.”

    “How many rooms are left?”

    “Jeez, I need rest.”

    “I didn’t mean right now,” Deana said. “I’m exhausted, too.”

    They fell sideways and pulled their legs up. “Dee, I gotta ask, you say you’re a lesbian, but what about this?”

    “I didn’t say I’m a lesbian or gay or whatever,” she said. “Does it matter anyway?”

    He said, “No, but I’m confused,” but he meant frustrated. “You like girls, but you have gone out with boys, even though you weren’t allowed to, and you seem to like, um, you know, this as much as I do.”

    “Evan, it’s hard to explain. I hated being told I couldn’t date. That’s why I did it, but secretly I think I was relieved that I had an excuse not to be with boys. I didn’t understand my feelings, and I tried to pretend they didn’t exist, but you know, hindsight makes it clear, I feel the same things you do when you see a girl with a nice chest, butt, or whatever you like. I check out other girls, not guys.”

    “It must have been hard for you.”

    “Not at first because I didn’t have a clue, but when we started showering after gym class and games, it scared me, and when I kissed a girl, that’s when I knew there was something wrong with me.”

    “There’s nothing wrong with you, Dee, but what about me?” he asked.

    “Shit, I don’t know,” Deana said and kissed his forehead. “I needed to know what it was like to be with a boy. I had to know in case I was wrong about my feelings. I love you more than anybody, so it had to be you. It didn’t change the way I feel about girls, and it didn’t make me want other boys, but when you look at me, touch me—Damn it, Evan, you made me love you more than ever, and when we’re together, fuck, whatever happens, it’s beyond anything I’ll ever have with anybody else, boy or girl, but you know we can’t, it can’t work.”

    “I know that I know,” he said. “I’m sorry.”

    “You don’t have anything to be sorry for. It’s not your fault, and I don’t regret anything. You made me feel things I would never have felt without you.” She kissed him passionately. “Is it okay that sometimes I still want you? Is that fair?”

    Life wasn’t fair. Their mother died, their father is an asshole, and he was in love with three girls he couldn’t have, but having Deana as his sister seemed to even the score. “Baby, the only thing that isn’t fair is that we have something so special and we have to hide it.”

    “Let’s enjoy it now without asking questions or worrying about the future. It’s all going to work out.”

    “Yeah, I know that’s just what people say when they have no idea, but okay, it’s a deal.”

    When Candy got off the phone with Evan and Deana, she undressed. Those two were up to something, and she was pretty sure she knew what it was. Too bad I couldn’t facetime them. The thought made her feel guilty and reminded her that she was a horrible mother.

    While easing her naked body into the pool, she admired Sally. The woman’s arms and feet sliced into the water, barely making a splash, and her giant ass created a wake behind her. Water lapped at Candy’s chin, and she thought about sinking to the bottom and staying there.

    The number had long since washed off, and Gloria hadn’t written it down, but she didn’t need to. When a hot girl with a reputation for being cool and tough writes her phone number on your arm and kisses you in public, you don’t forget it. Gloria had stared at it, traced it with her finger, fantasized about their time at the ballpark, and she lamented when the last traces of the ink faded. “Jayda, I need the phone for a minute.”

    “Calling your secret lover?” Alex asked.

    “Hey, call Evan and have him come over,” Jayda said. “We can have an orgy.”

    “Oooh, but what’s Gloria gonna do?” Alex asked. “She won’t be able to do anything with her brother.”

    “Stepbrother,” Jayda said.

    “That’s right, Alex,” Gloria said. “I let Evan titty fuck me this morning in the shower, and he came in my mouth. Mm, it was so much, I bet you wouldn’t have been able to swallow all of it.”

    “Gross,” Alex said.

    “In your dreams,” Jayda said.

    “Yeah, but at least I have enough,” she collected and pushed her breasts into the opening of the V-neck shirt, “if it wasn’t a dream.”

    “Mm, you sure do,” Alex said, looking down at the hard nipples on her flat chest.

    “Give me the phone, already.”

    Jayda gave her a suspicious look and handed over the phone. Gloria swiped and thumbed the redhead’s number. When she said, “Hi, Darlene, it’s Gloria,” both of her friends perked up with expressions of envy, awe or maybe both. The tone of Darlene’s voice made Gloria smile. The popular girl was happy to hear from her.

    “Hey, sexy, I was wondering if you’d call.”

    Shoot, I wish I had her on speaker, Gloria thought. “I said I’d call. How are you?”

    “I’m good,” Darlene said. “What are you up to?”

    “I’m at Jayda’s,” Gloria said. “Me and Alex, we’re spending the night.”

    “Are they naked, doing what they were doing last time we saw them?” Darlene asked.

    She laughed. “Not yet.”

    “You gonna have a go at that sexy tomboy this time? I know I wouldn’t mind that,” Darlene said.

    “Really, you think she’s sexy?”

    “Sure she is,” Darlene said. “How did it go with your aunt?”

    “It was more than amazing.” She was excited to tell Darlene, but Jayda and Alex couldn’t know. “Remember what you told me when we were trying on bathing suits, about never wearing one again?”

    “You mean skinny dipping?”

    “That’s right,” Gloria said. “And it was my aunt’s idea, and you’re not gonna believe this, they did, too.”

    After a long pause, Darlene said, “You telling me that you and your aunt and your mother swam naked?”

    “Yup, she’s really cool and nice, very nice. I liked her a lot, and I think she’s rich.”

    “That’s great, Gloria, I’m happy for you. What’s she look like?”

    “I guess she’s like my mother with red hair. Except her body is, wow, from the waist down, she’s like that Youtube exercise chick, Genesis Lopez, but her chest is bigger and real. Amazing.” She hadn’t understood Darlene’s interest in Aunt Sally, but it might work to her advantage. “Hey, maybe I can invite her to one of my games? You could see for yourself.” What the redhead did last time at the ballpark made her nervous, somewhat confused and a little scared, but she felt like they had connected on a level that should have taken months or even years of friendship. Plus, Darlene had more than hinted at something happening with Evan, so who else could she trust with her secret?

    “Maybe,” Darlene said.

    “You all right?” Gloria asked. “You sound down.”

    “No, I’m not, I’m fine.”

    Suddenly, Gloria felt stupid for acting so excited about meeting someone in her family when Darlene might not know who her real parents were. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have—”

    “No, it’s fine,” Darlene said. “I asked you to tell me.”

    “Okay,” Gloria said and lowered her voice, “can I call you later or tomorrow? I need your help with something, but I can’t talk about it now.”

    “Anytime,” Darlene said.

    “Thanks, I’ll talk to you later.” Gloria ended the call and realized her friends had been listening with more interest than she thought. “Alex, Darlene was asking about you.”

    “What?” Alex and Jayda said.

    “Yup, she said you’re sexy, and she told me what she’d do to you if she were here.”

    Alex gulped. “What? Tell me?”

    Gloria was relieved that her diversion tactic worked, and she whispered in Jayda’s ear, “She said we should take turns riding her face . . . that’s what she would do.”

    Jayda said, “Oooh,” and Alex bounced, saying, “Tell me, tell me, tell me.”

    “I think it would be more fun to show you,” Jayda said, and she and Gloria dragged the tomboy into Jayda’s bedroom.

    When Sally finished her intense swim, she came up behind Candy and wrapped her arms around her. They treaded water together. “You swim like a professional,” Candy said.

    “It’s a great way to stay in shape, and it relieves stress, so I took lessons. Been doing it almost every day for years.”

    “You’ll have to teach me,” Candy said. “I sure could use it, the stress part, anyway.”

    “That’s for sure,” Sally said and squeezed her ass. “You’re already in great shape.”

    “Thanks. Let’s get out, I’m feeling waterlogged.”

    She let Sally climbed the ladder first and marveled at the woman’s ass. It flexed like an athlete’s, yet it was too big for any sports she could think of. It was illogical.

    On the patio, Sally asked, “Everything good with the kids?”

    “Evan and Deana said they didn’t burn the house down,” Candy said and pressed a towel to her face.

    “Sounds like something you would have said. Are they still as close as they were as kids?”

    “Ah, yeah, they are, they really are,” Candy said.

    “Gloria?”

    “They all get along, but she’s at Tonya’s with her softball friends, so I didn’t call her. She’d fuss at me for checking on her and embarrassing her.”

    “Sounds about the way it should be.”

    Candy bent over and roughed up her wet hair with a towel then flung it back. “I better brush this mess.”

    “Me too, except mine will really be a mess,” Sally said. “I was always envious of your hair. It never goes all scarecrow, like mine.” Sally dried under each of her breasts, circled her middle, rubbed her groin, between her legs and finished with her incredible ass. “Bring the brush out here. I’ll do yours, and you can do mine. It’ll be like when we were kids, except we’re allowed to drink the alcohol now.”

    Candy smiled. “I think I still am a kid. I’ve sure been acting like one.”

    “I know I haven’t grown up yet, and I hope I never feel like I have,” Sally said. “Go get that brush and I’ll get more wine, lots more.”

    That sounds like a good idea, Candy thought, I’ll use alcohol instead of sex tonight.

    After some wine and brushing out the redhead’s hair, they switched, and Sally brushed Candy’s while she stared off into the black between the trees in the distance. “You said I was a good mother before, but I’m not. I knew, saw it coming, and I didn’t do anything.”

    “What are you talking about?”

    “I knew Evan and Deana were going to have sex. I didn’t try to stop them. I gave Deana my birth control, and I watched it happen the first time. I saw him take his sister’s virginity, and I got off on it. What kind of person, mother does that?”

    “God, Candy, you of all people should know there wasn’t anything you could have done to stop them if that’s what they wanted to do. Giving her birth control was the best thing you could have done for them. Not taking yours was pretty stupid, but at least Deana won’t get pregnant. I wish Mom had done that for me.”

    “If she had known, she might have, or at least tried to stop it from happening.”

    “She knew,” Sally said. “She didn’t care. Well, she did, but only because Bobby was fucking me, not her.”

    “Sally, are you saying she knew about us, about Bobby and me, too?”

    “Of course, of course, she knew, I just wish I had known sooner. Baby, we got dealt a bad hand in the family department. Dad was the only good one and he, he—Fuck, you know. You’re a great mother, and once this is over, everything will get better.”

    “I need to know everything. What aren’t you telling me?” she asked and finished her wine.

    Sally dragged her chair around in front of Candy. They sat with their knees touching. “I can’t, can’t tell you everything, not yet.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because if you knew everything, you wouldn’t be able to go home and act normal, and you have to be able to do that while we figure this out. If you start acting different, if he knows you know something—Ah, it’s just too dangerous. Damn it, why did Cindy have to say anything. She shouldn’t have told you.”

    “Sally, you’re scaring me.”

    “You should be scared, but it will be easier to work this out if you don’t know anything.”

    “What are you so worried about? I’ve been living with him for thirteen years already, and I’m okay.”

    “Seriously, you’re okay? Come on, Candy, be real, and trust me on this, at least for now.”

    She was reasonably buzzed, maybe even drunk, so she said, “For now, tonight, but only because I’m a little tipsy. Tomorrow, we talk more.”

    Sally nodded. “You better eat something, or you’re gonna be a lot more than tipsy.”

    “Oh yeah, I guess I didn’t do that before. What’d you make?”

    “Nothing,” Sally said. “I saw how exhausted you were, so I waited a few minutes, and you were out.”

    She sighed. “Great. Let’s go in, and thanks for brushing my hair. It was nice, felt nice, like old times.”

    After really watching TV until they were both fighting their drooping eyelids, Deana said, “Let’s go to bed.”

    “My room?”

    “No, I can get away with sneaking up to your room anytime. It’s not like anyone could climb the stairs without us hearing them, but you can’t ever be in my room at night when, you know, let’s go to my room.”

    Deana’s logic was sound, but he hated the idea of not being able to visit his sister during the night. Another one of his father’s stupid rules. “Sounds good.”

    “Carry me the way you used to, except this time you get to stay with me.”

    Evan got his arms under Deana’s body and lifted her off the couch. They both knew every minute of freedom that they enjoyed would make the transition back to normal more difficult, but they didn’t care.

    Light from the hallway reached Mary’s closed eyes along with the sound of her door opening. Two seconds later, Becky whispered something, but Mary pretended to be asleep. If it were important, her daughter would be persistent.

    The door clicked shut, and Mary sighed with relief. A sound made her open her eyes in time to see Becky moving out of view at the end of the bed. What was the girl doing, Mary wondered? The mattress shifted behind her. Don’t overreact, she warned herself. It had been so long since her daughter had gotten in bed with her. Those used to be cherished moments, especially after her husband was gone, and she hated it when both of her kids grew out of cuddle time. That was why she didn’t want to run the girl off even though— “Becky, you need something?”

    “No, Mom,” Becky said and continued getting under the covers. “I wanna cuddle.”

    Don’t panic, Mary reminded herself. It’s not Becky’s fault I didn’t put on pajamas. “Honey, I’m not sure that’s a good idea.” Becky had never seen her in anything less than pajamas, and usually a robe, too. That was until last night when she lost her mind and went naked under the robe.

    “Please, Mommy.”

    Mary remained on her side with her arms crossed in front of her chest, facing away from Becky. When was the last time Becky called her Mommy? Her daughter sounded so sweet and innocent when she said it. Becky wiggled closer and put her hand on Mary’s upper arm. She stiffened, prepared to send her daughter away before the girl got any closer. Becky’s thigh brushed across her butt cheek. Mary’s heart rate soared. Nothing that soft and sensual had touched any part of her body in decades. Becky knows you’re naked, Mary thought and waited for the girl to say something.

    Becky pulled Mary’s hair back, exposing her ear and neck. “Mommy,” Becky whispered, “it’s okay.”

    Dammit, no it’s not. Had it been so long since someone touched her that the whisp of her daughter’s breath made her nipples swell? “Honey, maybe now isn’t the best time for this.”

    “Why not?” Becky asked and kissed her neck just below her earlobe. It was one of the most sensitive spots on Mary’s body, and a buzz ran down her spine and triggered a frightening sensation between her legs.

    Because I’m naked, she thought, but said, “Because.”

    Her daughter reached down and dragged her fingernails up the side of Mary’s thigh, over her hip and on to her waist. At the same time, the girl’s lips grazed her ear. “But Mommy, you deserve to be cuddled.”

    Mary didn’t know if she was more shocked by her daughter’s inappropriate attention or the way her body had responded. It got hard to breathe. “No, Becky, no.” She needed to give the girl her serious eyes. “Becky Ann.” She turned back against her daughter, pushing the girl out of the way. “I said no.” Mary’s eyes betrayed her.

    “But Mommy,” Becky said, rolling toward her. She was stunned by Becky’s brazen defiance. “You gave up everything for us, and you never get to feel good.”

    Becky put her leg over Mary’s, and it pushed between them as the girl rolled further forward. The baby-bottom smooth skin of Becky’s bald pubic mound came to rest on the front of Mary’s thigh. “Becky, what has gotten into you?” The girl wasn’t wearing panties under her shirt, and she had the nerve to put her crotch on her mother’s leg. “You’re acting so inappropriate.”

    The threatening tone didn’t deter Becky. Her fingernails crisscrossed Mary’s stomach in a downward motion. It was the right time to put her foot down and make Becky stop. “Young lady—” Her daughter kissed her right on the lips. “What on Earth has gotten into you? You’re acting crazy.” The word crazy played back in her mind, and she immediately regretted saying it.

    “No, I’m not,” Becky said and tightened her thighs, squeezing Mary’s between them. “This isn’t some impulse thing. I know what I’m doing.” She pressed her lips onto Mary’s.

    The wet heat of her daughter’s tongue on her lips came at the same moment as the hunching grind. The hot juices that smeared on Mary’s skin made it perfectly clear how serious Becky was. She stared into Becky’s eyes, pleading with her. “Stop, honey, stop.”

    “Don’t you like it, like the way I kiss?” Becky asked and tightened her leg muscle against her mother’s crotch. “You liked it last night when we were kissing.”

    That was it, that was the last time she remembered hearing her daughter call her, Mommy. It hadn’t been a dream. “That doesn’t matter and stop that.”

    “You mean this?” Becky asked and increased the pressure on Mary’s pubic bone. “Or this?” She grabbed her mother’s tit and kissed her again.

    It was only a few seconds before she stopped her daughter, again, but that was too long. The girl could feel the heat and moisture emanating from her sex, and the incredible stiffness of her responding nipple and Becky knew about Elizabeth. “Honey, your brother?”

    “I locked the door, Mommy.”

    “Good,” she said and grabbed her daughter’s ass. Once it was firmly in her grasp and the girl’s tongue was plunging in and out of her mouth, Mary admitted to her inner self that she had been watching Becky’s body mature, and had started noticing more and more of herself in her little girl. This was something she wanted. Becky humped, and Mary wrapped her legs around her daughter’s back, rotating her crotch upward to meet Becky’s. How could something so wrong feel so right?

    The next morning, Evan found himself alone in Deana’s bed. The previous day of sex, sex, and more sex had worn him out. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d woken up from such an undisturbed, dreamless night of sleep. The first thing that came to his rested brain was what happened with Deana in the shower. In a way, it was as if they had fallen asleep, joined each other in the same dream, then snapped out of it together without remembering the dream. There were times when he’d wake up, and his mind would be tingling with a hint of something interesting that had been happening, yet he had zero recall. Later in the day, a daja vu kind of memory thing might happen, and he would realize it wasn’t a memory from real life but from a dream. Bits and pieces might come back to him. That’s what was happening now. He thought of something from years ago, yet it felt like it had just happened. It had, except it was during that moment in the shower. It felt more like a vision than a dream. They were younger, both there, but on different sides of a closed door. At the time, he hadn’t known Deana was there, but in the dream or vision he did, and he shared her version of what was happening as if they were sharing the same dream at the same time. Damn it.

    Evan jumped out of his sister’s bed and went to find her. The bathroom was empty, so he turned toward the kitchen. A big smile spread across his face when he saw Deana standing in front of the sink with her back to him. The pink towel wrapped around her body was the perfect length, exposing the sharp inward curves at the bottom of her cheeks. He snuck up behind her as he had a few weeks ago, grabbed the edges of the counter on each side of Deana’s body and trapped her. “You’re lucky.”

    The last time Evan did that, it scared Deana. She said, lucky that you scared the shit out of me? This time, Deana twisted, looking back over her shoulder, and said, “I know I am.”

    He used his face to shove Deana’s hair aside and kissed her neck and spoke in her ear, “In the shower yesterday, I saw you a long time ago. You knew, you always knew.”

    Deana nodded. “So?”

    “I could have had you way before the last time we did this at the sink,” he said. “You knew how I felt about you years ago. You spied on me while I was—”

    “Of course I did,” Deana said and turned around in his arms.

    “Why didn’t you tell me you felt the same way?”

    “Because you were too busy jerking off and being scared of those feelings you were having. You pulled away from me, and I was afraid if we went down that path it would get worse. I couldn’t, still can’t lose you. We make each other complete even without our third piece.”

    “Huh, third piece?”

    “Mom, you know, you felt it too, when Mom died it felt like a piece of us was gone.”

    He stared into those black pools, searching for understanding. It was a loss, and it had hurt, but he didn’t feel the broken two leg stool thing Deana was experiencing. There was a reason for that, but Evan couldn’t figure out what it was. “You’re never going to lose me. I need you, too.”

    Deana reached between them. He stepped back, and in his mind, the towel fell in slow motion. “This is your do-over for the last time my towel accidentally fell off.”

    He put his hands on Deana’s narrow waist. She grabbed his neck. They stared at each other for a few seconds, then he asked, “Is it weird that I want to do it in Gloria’s room?”

    Deana shook her head, took his hand and led him to their sister’s room. He felt the same nervous energy he felt the first time, and every other time he was about to make love to his twin.

    Jason had woken up from dreams about Becky pissing on him, and he was horny but didn’t find his sister in her room, so he checked the bathroom, kitchen, living room, and on the patio. Their mother’s car was in the driveway, which wasn’t right, she should have been at work. Since her door was closed, he figured she wasn’t feeling well, so maybe Becky and him could still get away with some of the things he had been dreaming up. That was if she was even home.

    On his way from the living room to the kitchen, Jason heard something, so he stopped and looked down the hallway toward his mother’s door. Becky had just closed it and was walking toward him in a T-shirt. It had a teddy bear on the front of it and wasn’t long enough to hide the fact that she wasn’t wearing underwear. That in itself was no surprise, but Becky had just come from their mother’s room.

    “Hell’s bells, Becky, what the fuck are you doing? Isn’t Mom home?”

    Becky nodded slowly as a smirk curled the corners of her mouth up. “She’s still in bed.”

    “Did she see you like that?” he asked and lifted the edge of his sister’s shirt as if to verify what was already apparent.

    “No, she’s still sleeping,” Becky said.

    “What were you doing in there?”

    “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

    Jason wasn’t sure he did. “Where you going?”

    “I gotta pee,” Becky said and continued down the hall.

    “Can I watch?”

    “Sure, freak.”

    “I’ll give you freak,” he said, wanting to fuck the smartass out of his sister.

    Evan and Deana’s time in Gloria’s room hadn’t been like the lustful, voyeuristic, wanton passion they shared on the couch. The new insight into each other’s emotions and their past sent them down a long, slow, thoughtful path of lovemaking. The twins tapped into their deepest desire to please each other. Evan used everything Miss Tonya taught him. Their final moment of passion ended with Evan’s cum pouring into the center of Deana’s body. It caused her to climax, and they had an orgasm together that they would remember forever. They swam and tumbled down into the fireworks of memories and emotions, but unlike what happened in the shower, this time they fell through the barrier of consciousness. With Evan on top, between Deana’s legs, his cock still buried deep, they were sound asleep.

    As much as Candy trusted her big sister, she didn’t like leaving Sally’s house without answers. To her, knowing had to be better than dreaming up increasingly worse possibilities, but Sally swore that wasn’t true, and promised at some point to answer all of her questions, except whatever the truth was that Cindy had mentioned. Candy had phoned Cindy twice since she woke up, but the girl hadn’t returned her calls. It felt like a horrible rejection, but hadn’t she done that to Cindy for hours the day before, forcing her to drive to the house?

    Now, Candy had to go home and face Deana and Evan. They would want to know why she had suddenly decided to spend the night with Sally, and God forbid they looked in her room. What a basketcase she had been yesterday, puking on the carpet, then running away to her big sister. Sally had always had a way of fixing things or getting her out of a jam, but that was when they were kids. This was adult shit, and it was starting to feel like it was right out of a Sidney Sheldon novel. Other than possibly saving her ass by editing the surveillance video, what could Sally do, and what could she tell her that could make things seem worst than they already were?

    The sight of Cindy sitting on the end of her bed when Deana returned from the shower startled her. “Ah, Cindy.” The look on her cousin’s face worried her. She closed the door and spotted the Victoria Secret bag, shorts, and her flip flops. Shit! “Ah, hi, when did you get here?”

    Cindy stood and asked, “Is everything alright?”

    No, she thought, you found the shorts I took off outside, with the sexy underwear Evan bought me, and a little while ago we were passed out together in Gloria’s bed. He was on top of me, between my legs, and we were naked. Double shit. “Yeah, of course. Why?”

    “Seriously, Dee,” Cindy met her halfway between the bed and door and grabbed her upper arms, “you gotta be more careful. What if I hadn’t been the one to find that?”

    She felt exposed and trapped, but not because she was wearing a towel and being held by the strongest woman she knew. It was Cindy’s expression. Do something, she told herself. “Candy already found my thong, she’s cool.” Yeah, that explains leaving lingerie on the porch. This must be how Evan feels when I unravel him. “It’s Evan’s fault, he left them there when he was chasing me. I can’t believe I didn’t remember—”

    “Dee, relax, this isn’t about that.”

    Cindy doesn’t have a key, Deana thought so she couldn’t have—Of course she does, they’re lovers. Her cousin knew about Evan. She had been there earlier and seen or heard them fucking, and it took her this long to figure out how to confront her. “Cindy, what’s going on?”

    As if they were in a staring contest, Deana couldn’t break away from Cindy’s eyes. “Let’s talk,” Cindy said and pulled her close. She felt like she was looking into a mirror when there is another one behind you. The reflection suddenly multiplies hundreds of times, shrinking as it goes deep, deep, deeper and you vanish at the end of a tiny pinhole. Cindy’s fingertips tenderly moved across Deana’s cheek and looped her hair behind her ear. “It’s okay, Dee, it’s all going to be okay.”

    A shiver made Deana realize Cindy’s hands weren’t gripping her arms anymore. They were still awkwardly close, but she didn’t step back. She wanted to get closer, be hugged and never be released from the empowering love and protection her cousin was channeling. Cindy’s arms were a crushing force, lifting Deana’s feet off the floor.

    The embrace ended, and this time, her cousin swept both hands across Deana’s cheeks, collected her hair and held it in a bunch behind her head. She knew this had nothing to do with Evan and her. It was worse. Cindy’s expression darkened, and her fists tightened around Deana’s hair, tipping her head back. Her cousin’s glistening eyes grew more demanding and intense. “Do you trust me, Dee?” There wasn’t enough slack in Deana’s hair to nod, but she didn’t have to. “Good. Look at me.”

    The commanding tone of Cindy’s voice made Deana nervous, but the strength of the hands on her back scared her. They yanked her forward, and the powerful leg that crushed the gas pedal of a race car was forced between her thighs. “Stop fighting me,” Cindy said.

    Deana submissively surrendered to Cindy’s lips and tongue without looking away from the eyes that were cutting into her soul. The fevered pitch of the kiss increased, and dreamlike memories and odd scenery pierced through her brain like shooting stars slicing the black canvas of night. Time stood still, and Deana’s eyes grew lazy, threatening to close. Something orgasmic sparked in the depths of her body and raced outward, encompassing her in a sphere of glowing love. There was no fear in that place. Her mind was sedated and her body limp. The fight was over. A sob jerked her and Deana realized her heart was pounding. What the fuck is happening? She started to shake and said, “No, no, no,” but she didn’t know what she was objecting to.

    Cindy held her tight and rubbed her back. “Baby, I’m sorry.”

    Deana heard a distant voice say, “It’s okay,” and wondered if she had been the one speaking.

    “No, Dee, it’s not,” Cindy said and held Deana’s face in her hands. “How long have you known?”

    The question could have referred to a few things, but Deana intuitively knew her cousin wanted the answer to one of the two primary thoughts running through her dazed mind. She answered the one she could understand. “I should have known three years ago when I saw the way you looked at each other, but at the race track I knew for sure.” She put her hands on Cindy’s waist, praying her cousin wouldn’t make her answer any more questions. Everything else in her head was confusing and terrifying.

    “I love her, Deana, but Candy doesn’t deserve this. I made things worse for her. I’m so sorry.”

    That mother fucker was hurting Cindy, too. A bitter hatred rose like bile in her throat. “You’re the one with a broken heart, I should be sorry. This is his—”

    “Bullshit, that’s bullshit,” Cindy said and shook her. The ragdoll state of Deana’s body told her she had underestimated the brute strength required to drive a race car. “You have nothing to be sorry for. None of this is your fault.”

    Her towel cascaded down her flesh and piled around her feet. She stared at it with white-knuckled fists that held double her usual rage. If anything other than Cindy had been in front of her, she would have started punching until her body balled up on the floor in a sobbing lump of brokenness.

    “Does Evan know?”

    “Huh, oh.” She shook her head. “Uh-uh, he doesn’t know about either.”

    “Good, he can’t, make sure of that,” Cindy said. “I’m going now, Dee. I’m so sorry you had to go through this, but it’s all going to work out, you’ll see. Hey, make sure Candy doesn’t know I was here. I love you. Bye.”

    A minute later, a roaring, screeching car made Deana jump. She was still standing in the middle of the room with a towel at her feet. Outside in the street, a white cloud of burnt rubber hovered over two long, black streaks. Could Cindy really be a modern day superhero capable of saving her? Deana didn’t think so. Their father always won.

    Evan rushed into the room, saw his naked sister and sighed. “Oh, I guess you didn’t see Cindy. Did you hear her knocking?”

    Deana shook her head.

    “I wonder why she left like that without knocking?”

    “Don’t know, but I was in the shower, so maybe she did? Were you sleeping?”

    Evan nodded. “Yup, I’ll go call her and see what’s going on.”

    “Wait, we only have a little while. You can see Cindy anytime. Can we cuddle? I’d really like that.”

    He looked at his sister’s puppy dog eyes and gorgeous naked body, and the answer was easy. “Which bed, Goldilocks?”

    “Let’s go upstairs, so we don’t have to worry about Mom catching us. We might be there a while.”


  • Cherry (chapter 5)

    Font size : +


    Chapter 5 of the story requested by and dedicated to ‘luckymann’. Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy.

    Chapter 5

    The last 24 hours were mostly spent with the Love of my life and I was in an amazing place emotionally. At the same time, I was still troubled about the loss of Katie. My thoughts alternated at random between the two as I drifted off to sleep.

    I found myself walking along an all too familiar road. Up ahead stood a girl facing away from me and I knew who she was before I got to her; she wore a yellow sundress. As I reached her, I stopped next to Katie.

    Without needing to look at her I said, “Hello, Katie.”
    I could sense her look up to me and she said, “Oh; hello David.”
    We stood before “the intersection” and I said, “Why are you here? Wouldn’t you rather be somewhere else?”
    Katie took my hand and said, “Yeah. I don’t like it here. This needs to be different; it looks scary this way.”

    I looked down to see her face and she looked up at me again. For the first time, her eyes looked normal to me. They were deep brown like her hair that was blowing lazily in the breeze. Seeing her eyes with life behind them for the first time gave me an anew sense of the tragic loss.

    I looked back at the intersection and agreed, “It is scary; you’re right. And it definitely needs to be different.”
    Katie asked me, “Can you do it? Make it different?”
    I shook my head saying, “No; that’s not what I do. Remember? I’m just a fireman.”
    Katie said, “I remember.” After a few moments she asked, “Do you know someone that knows how to make roads different?”
    I thought for a moment and said, “I might be able to find someone.”
    “You should try,” she suggested.
    I said, “I’m going to find someone to fix this; I promise.”

    Katie hugged my arm and moments later, she was gone. I woke up to see it was still the middle of the night. Not wanting to forget the dream before morning, I wrote notes to myself and went back to sleep.

    I had another dream, but this time it was about Cherry—and much more pleasant. The dreamed focused around the possible pregnancy we were facing together, but there was never a moment that said definitively that she was either positive or negative—just as the results were to be revealed to us, something would happen to stop us from getting the information we sought.

    Unable to sleep in (even though it was a Saturday), I got up early and went straight to my computer. After a brief search online, I found that, as luck would have it, there would be a town hall meeting next Wednesday. I would be there: I had a mission.

    I got dressed (still without having a shower), grabbed my HD camera, and went for a drive. I was going to “the intersection”, but this time it wasn’t about my work—it was about my mission and the promise I made to a little girl in my dreams. I parked my car on the side of the road and got out before getting to work. I started taking pictures of the intersection from every angle imaginable; pictures approaching the intersection from both roads and both directions; pictures at the intersection showing blind spots and possible optical illusions that could cause a driver to miscalculate the speed or distance of a vehicle.

    When I was satisfied that I had enough photos to document the intersection, I went home and got back on the computer. I did a satellite search and found the view of the area from directly above. I saved the image to disk and took it with me to have a large print made.

    With the collected materials in hand, I began putting together a presentation of the problem; it was so easy even I was able to do it! It infuriated me that no one else had done this before now. It occurred to me that perhaps they knew it was a problem but just didn’t know what to do about it (or worse, didn’t care).

    Knowing that it did little good to simply point out a problem and have no solution to offer, I began trying to work out how to fix the intersection. By no stretch of the imagination was I a civil engineer and the solution was evading me. Putting in an overpass only served to move the problem further up the road. There was already a light there and it was clear that was not enough. Signs did little or nothing to alert drivers not paying attention.

    My project was beginning to frustrate me when my phone rang. It was Cherry calling to FaceTime with me. I took the call (of course) and she was still lying in bed.

    I said, “Well, good morning sleepy head! You know it’s 12:30, right?”
    Through a yawn she answered, “Yeah, I know. The game tired me out last night; my legs are sore—but in a good way.”
    I smiled at her coded message and said, “I know what you mean: I had a good workout yesterday, too.”
    As she got out of bed she asked, “What are you doing?”

    I told her about my day to that point and how I was at a loss for a way to fix the issue. While I talked, I could see Cherry as she went about her business in her room and she took me with her into the bathroom. Without a bit of embarrassment, she sat on the toilet and peed. She wasn’t showing the graphic details of it; all I could see was her face and the picture over the toilet in the background as she listened to me, but I knew what she was doing. She finished and set her phone down giving me an excellent view of the ceiling for a few moments before I heard a flush and then running water.

    She came back to the phone and her hair was piled up in a bun on top of her head. She walked over to the tub and the sound of running water became louder. She propped the phone up on a shelf near the tub and I could see her sitting on the side of it as she added bubble bath to the running water.

    I finished telling her about my project and how I was stuck at the moment and she offered, “Sometimes when you get to a point like that, you have to just stop and step back from it for a while. Think about something else and come back to it with a clear mind.”
    I conceded, “Yeah. You might be right.”

    I could just make out Cherry’s Mom yelling something to her when she relied yelling, “OK!” Her Mom said something else and Cherry said, “No thanks; I’m fine!”

    Before I could ask what that was about, she informed me that her Mom was going to the store for groceries. Before I could finish the thought about going to see her while her Mom was gone, Cherry said, “Don’t even think about it: she won’t be gone long enough—unfortunately.”

    Cherry was still sitting on the side of the tub and testing the temperature of the water. I was only able to see from her knees to the top of her mid-drift. She was wearing a pair of loose-fitting shorts that were cut from a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt. Cherry made an adjustment to the hot water valve before pulling the t-shirt over her head. I could see the very bottom of her amazing tits and found myself tilting my phone in attempt to see more. She stood up and all I could see was the very bottom of her self-made shorts before she pushed them down to her feet, giving me a brief look at her breasts, before stepping out of the shorts. She stepped into the tub and sank down into the bubbles, finally coming face to face with me on the screen.

    I watched as she quietly luxuriated in her bubble bath. There were enough bubbles to hide her breasts from view, but not her shoulders and upper chest. However, I was really just focused on her face; she wore no makeup and she was still stunning. The hair hastily piled on top of her head was just as sexy (perhaps because of the setting) than if she had spent an hour fixing it.

    Cherry sang a sweet song; replacing the words with various sounds like ‘la’, ‘de’, ‘dum’, and etcetera. Her singing voice was like that of an angel and I was not surprised. She would periodically took over at me on her phone and give a mildly amused smile—probably due to the stupid look on my face.

    I continued to watch as she reached for something out of frame. She leaned back and one leg rose above the bubbles—toes pointed. The item she had grabbed turned out to be a lady’s razor and she began gliding it along her silky skin. I had been with her just over 12 hours ago and they were like silk then; I guessed she shaved them regardless of need. She continued to sing while finishing her legs. Once she completed the task, she bent her knees up and leaned forward into them; wrapping her arms around her legs while we continued to talk.

    We talked about anything that happened to come to mind. Neither of us was afraid to broach a subject; if we thought about it, we brought it up without hesitation or worry due to possible reactions. We discussed everything from when we might get to see each other again to where we saw our relationship going; from what we were going to do if she was pregnant to how many kids we thought we would want to have.

    Cherry leaned forward again, but this time she flipped the lever to drain the water from her bubble bath.

    I asked, “No more bubble bath?”
    She answered with a smile, “You can’t have a bubble bath without bubbles. See? They are all gone.”

    She picked up the phone and gave me a view from higher up; looking down at her in the tub. Just as she had said: there was nothing in the tub but clear water and an incredibly sexy, naked young lady.

    Suddenly, Cherry gasped in faux shock and she used her free arm to try and cover her exposed body while saying, “How dare you look in upon me while I’m bathing!” She put on an over-exaggerated southern belle accent that seemed to come straight out of a western movie from the 1940’s.
    Picking up on her joke, I adapted my own cowboy accent and said, “Terribly sorry Ma’am. I didn’t recon there was no one in here.”
    She was still holding the phone in the same position when she said in the same voice, “Well look away you cad!”
    I said, “I’m powerful sorry, Miss, but if you ain’t just the pertiest thing I ever did see—I…caint…look away!”

    The last line had her laughing and she dropped character, securing me the ‘win’ for our little game. She stood up and reached for her towel to dry off. The phone was propped up again and I could see almost all of her bathroom. She dried off as casually as if no one was watching and hung the towel to dry. Once again she sat on her vanity stool, applied lotion to her legs, and I found myself wishing I was there to do it for her—still able to sense the fragrance of it. Besides, I was much more thorough when it came to massaging it into her skin! Cherry turned to face her mirror, let down her hair, and began brushing it out in long, slow strokes.

    In a very nonchalant tone, Cherry asked me, “What were you doing a week ago at this time?”
    I said, “One week ago at this time? Easy: I was with you at the mall.” I looked at the clock to get the exact time and said, “At this precise time, we had finished lunch and were still talking in the food court.”
    Seeing an opportunity to challenge me, she asked, “What was I wearing?”
    I said matter-of-fact, “Black yoga shorts and a tank top; that was easy.”
    Her eyes narrowed and she asked, “Yeah, but what did I have for lunch?”
    I said, “Oh, give me a break! How am I supposed to remember that you had a spinach salad topped with char grilled chicken and balsamic vinaigrette? Next you’ll expect me to remember that you like an orange wedge in your water instead of lemon!”
    Cherry’s mouth hung open for a moment in surprise. “You, Mr. Mann, have impressed me! For your attention to detail, you shall be handsomely rewarded!”
    “Really? What is my reward?” I asked.
    “It’s a surprise so don’t ask!”
    I said, “Can I ask WHEN I will get it?”
    She teased, “No-you-can’t!”
    I sighed in ‘disappointment’ and said, “Ok; fine…”

    Cherry stood and only then did I remember that she was still as naked as the day she was born. She took me with her to her closet and turned the phone around to show me her clothes. She first opened a drawer that had all of her panties and even some lingerie. She was digging through the unfolded, unorganized collection of intimates while whispering ‘what to wear, what to wear?’ Something caught my eye.

    “Oh, what was that—the red thing?”
    She dug around and asked, “This?”
    I said, “No, there was something else, go back!”
    She dug around again and found the item, “This??”
    “Yeah!”
    “It’s a garter belt,” she answered.
    I said, “Oh, that is HOT,” and she pulled it out of the drawer before grabbing the thigh-high stockings that matched them.
    “Ok, now I need panties. Help me find panties.”

    She was digging through the drawer when I barely caught sight of the perfect pair. “There! The little red pair!”
    She questioned me holding the very sheer, G-string panties up, “THESE?!”
    I said, “OH YEAH!”
    She said, “I had these when I was like 12! They are too small!”
    I said, “I’ll bet they still fit! They are perfect…”
    Cherry said, “Well, there’s only one bra that will go with this…”

    She pulled out the next drawer and retrieved a red bra that was almost as sheer as the panties before she began getting dressed. She faced away from me as she stepped into the tiny panties—they looked like they would be small for a Barbie doll.

    As the string disappeared between the cheeks of her perfect ass and the side strings were pulled up over her hips, she leaned forward to look at the little patch over her crotch and said, “Oh, these are so naughty!”

    She turned to the side, denying me a view from the front, to sit on her stool and she slowly slid her stockings on while trying to pay no attention to me watching her. With both stockings on, she stood again (still facing away from me) and she put her garter belt on; attaching the four elastic suspenders to the tops of her stockings. She was the sexiest woman I could imagine!

    She put on her bra and asked, “Are you ready to see?”
    I had to swallow hard before I could say, “Yeah; I’m ready!”

    Cherry turned slowly, struck a model’s pose, and I nearly came in my pants. Fortunately I had the presence of mind to take a screen capture! And, a part of me wished I would go blind at that very moment so that would be the image forever burned into my brain! The red lingerie complemented her hair perfectly and her green eyes seemed to grow in intensity. But I would be lying if I didn’t admit that her panties were drawing my attention like a hypnotist’s pocket watch. The tiny patch did almost nothing to cover her. Not one part of the fabric was opaque, leaving all of her parts clearly visible. As they passed her clitoris, they pressed immediately between her vaginal lips and vanished; giving her a major ‘camel toe’. Cherry tried to pull them up a little to try and get them to cover more of what little pubic hair she kept, but they weren’t moving very much.

    It pained me to say it, but I didn’t want her to be uncomfortable, so I said, “Those panties are really hot on you, but they look like they don’t feel very good. How about a different pair?”
    Cherry said, “Actually, they are quite comfy! The fabric is really soft and they feel so naughty; I can feel every move I make. They feel better now than they did years ago!”
    “Really?” I asked amazed.
    She just nodded and said, “I’m going to wear these all day; these are my panties for the day!”

    Cherry went back to her closet to pick out what else she would wear for the day and she decided that she would put on a basic pair of jeans and an over-sized sweat shirt (with no additional t-shirt) over the selected underwear. A pair of socks would keep her Mom from noticing that she had stockings on her feet. When she was done getting dressed, it was impossible to see the sexy lingerie she wore underneath the average outfit.

    Just then, Cherry’s Mom returned from grocery shopping and she had to go and help bring the bags inside. We each said, ‘I love you’, and ended the FaceTime call. She would tell me later about her Mom’s reaction to her outfit for the day.

    Her Mom took one look at her and asked, “To what do we owe this to?”
    Not understanding, Cherry asked, “What?”
    Her Mom said, “The way you’re dressed?”
    Cherry looked at herself and asked, “What’s wrong with this?”
    Her Mom answered, “Nothing. It’s just for once you aren’t wearing anything that is skin-tight, too revealing, or slutty. I was just wondering why.”
    Cherry said, “I’m grounded: it’s not like I’m going anywhere or any of my friends are going to see me… HEY! I’m not a slut!”
    “I didn’t say you were. Just some of the things you like to wear—sometimes—are a little slutty.”
    Cherry said, “I just felt like being comfy today. That’s all.”

    Her Mom accepted the explanation, completely oblivious to what Cherry wore underneath.

    Meanwhile, I had gone back to my project of finding a solution to the dangerous intersection. The transition of getting back to work was a gradual one; I was having a difficult time putting the conversations, bubble bath and fashion shows behind me. But I told myself that any guy with a pulse would be having the same problem.

    Looking over the multiple pictures and notes I’d made about my observations, I thought back to what Cherry said when I told her of the dead-end I was running into. She said that you just had to ‘stop and step back from it’ sometimes. Her words (especially the ‘step back’ part) echoed in my head and I had a sudden thought: the problem wasn’t AT the intersection; it was the stretch of interstate that seamlessly transitioned into local roads with nothing more than road signs to warn about the transition. That meant the REAL problem was at least ¾ of a mile before the intersection. I thought if there was a way to make sure that ALL drivers were completely aware of what lay ahead, the problem would be solved. I asked myself, ‘how do you get someone to know that there is a stop on what appears to be an interstate? Almost as soon as I asked the question, I had the answer. It was so unbelievably stupid and simple that I had difficulty in believing it might work. The solution in simplest terms was a toll booth. The lanes could be divided with guard rails and heavy plastic poles leading up to the rails: an unaware driver would notice hitting the poles and the only thing to be hurt is a front bumper and maybe a headlight. He would regain control before reaching the guard rails and another disaster would be averted. Throw in some ‘rumple strips’ for good measure and maybe even a modest speed bump 50 yards from the intersection and there would never be another “Katie tragedy” at this intersection again!

    I went into overdrive to put the presentation together; it had to be ready before the town hall meeting on Wednesday! I knew that exact distances for placement of the various elements to the concept would have to be calculated by an actual engineer, so I didn’t worry about those things too much. Instead I just focused on making it look neatly organized, well thought out, and most importantly, fool-proof and too safe to say ‘no’.

    Reaching a good stopping point for the night, I cleaned up a bit and realized I was starting to feel sick. As I was trying to figure out why, it dawned on me that I had not eaten a thing all day. I went to the fridge and raided it like a bear in a camper’s cooler. With my stomach full, I finally noticed that a new level of funk was emanating from me; it was time to get a shower.

    The phone rang with a FaceTime call just as I was about to step into the shower. Knowing it was Cherry, I answered it.

    Cherry took one look at me and teasingly said, “Oh, you dirty-dirty man! Are you just walking around like that?”
    I said, “Very funny; I was just getting in the shower. How was your day?”
    She said, “It was pretty good. I got some good news!”
    Thinking I might know what it was I asked, “Did you get your period?”
    “No, not yet; that’s not it…”
    “Oh. What’s the good news, then?” I asked.
    She said, “The warden is reducing my sentence by half; I’m off of being grounded after school Monday!”
    A bit surprised I said, “Oh, ok. That is good news! Maybe we can get together for that cup of coffee you agreed to having with me?”
    Confused, Cherry asked, “What? What cup of coffee?”
    I explained, “At the game; you said you’d meet me for coffee so we could get to know each other more.”
    She smiled and said, “Right—THAT cup of coffee. I’m going to have to say: ‘we’ll see’. I have practice Monday after school and I’ll let you guess who is taking me home… But we’ll do that soon. Ok?”
    I understood and said, “For you: I will wait.”

    Without warning, Cherry pulled her sweat shirt over her head and discarded it on the floor. She was still wearing the sheer red bra from that morning. She propped the phone up again in the bathroom and I could see her red garter belt above the belt line of her jeans. After popping the button open and pushing the zipper down, she splayed the fly open as wide as she could and I could not see any sign of the tiny panties she put on that morning. For a moment I wondered if she had opted to take them off and go ‘commando’, but as she slipped the denim garment down, the side strings came into view; leading the way to the tiny triangle of clear, red fabric. The jeans came off and Cherry looked like she just jumped off the pages of a Playboy magazine (not that the magazine had ever featured anyone as beautiful as my Cherry…)!

    I said, “You are simply stunning. I can’t believe you are still wearing those…”
    She said, “I told you: they feel good. They had me thinking about you with every move I made—all day.”
    “I think about you all day, too—and I wear boxers!”

    Cherry puckered her lips at me and released the garter’s suspender straps from the tops of her thigh-high stockings before hooking her fingers under the side strings to the panties and working them down. Once they were off, she stood and I could easily see an imprint of where they sat on her—even her mons had a triangle pressed into it. She sat on her vanity stool, slid her stockings off and stood; naked and ready to get in the shower.

    We ended the call and took our showers; separate, but together in spirit. I texted her when I got out of the shower, but not surprisingly, she took a little longer. Almost as soon as she got out, she called to continue our FaceTime conversation. She was wrapped in towels; one wrapped around her at chest level—the second swirled on top of her head to dry her hair.

    As we talked, Cherry went about her nighttime beauty routine in preparation for bed. As she finished, she looked at her phone screen to see me in my boxers and a t-shirt and made a disappointed face.

    She said, “I thought maybe you would wear the same thing to bed that I’m going to wear…”
    My first thought was of one of her pairs of panties hanging on my bed and that was a strange thought to me. I said, “I don’t think either pair of you panties here would fit me, for one thing. And for another, that’s a little weird, don’t you think?”
    Cherry looked at me like I just said the dumbest thing she’d ever heard in her life and said, “You really are crazy. You know that, right? I wasn’t talking about that; I was talking about this…”

    Cherry pulled her towel off to one side and held it up and away from her completely bare body. Seeing her like that never got old. It had long since become pointless to look at online porn: there was nothing there that did for me what Cherry could do. I couldn’t even remember when I last looked at porn or even what sites I used to surf. Without a word, I stripped out of my t-shirt and before it cleared my head she was pulling her hair out of the second towel. I removed my boxers and we were both naked. And even though she was about 45 minutes away from me, there was a connection to her, just knowing that we were doing this together. We went to bed and simply talked until one of us fell asleep; neither of us knew which one was the first to pass out.

    The next morning I saw that the call had become disconnected so I tried to call her back. When the phone call went straight to voice mail, I figured the call had ended because her phone died—she was occasionally bad about charging her phone. But that was probably for the better since I still had some work to do on my project; mostly finishing touches and getting an outline of what I needed to say so I wouldn’t get up there and start stammering for words.

    I had finished the outline and was going over what I was going to say in my head when Cherry finally called to say ‘good morning’ (even though it was almost noon). I made fun of her for being ‘lazy’ on the weekends, but truth be told, I was the same way when I was in school. I confessed to my own weekend schedule at her age and ‘let her off the hook’ easy.

    Changing the subject Cherry said, “So, my period is due any time now. It is supposed to be here either today or tomorrow.”
    I said, “Yeah, I was thinking about that earlier. Obviously it hasn’t happened yet…”
    “No; nothing yet,” she answered to my non-question.
    I said, “Either way, I’m not worried: it’s going to be what it’s going to be. We’ll figure it out together, ok?”
    She said, “Yeah, I know; I’m not worried either. Maybe about some things, but not about having it. You know?”

    I told her that I understood and that we were on the same page. For me, there was no point in getting stressed about something that was too late to change. Besides, I wasn’t sure about which outcome I would prefer—part of me said that I hoped she wasn’t pregnant, while the other part said it would be great if she was. As that thought was finishing, another completed before I realized it started: it would be great because I already knew I wanted to be with her forever—she was my ‘one’.

    That thought stopped me dead in my tracks. How could I be so sure about her after such a relatively short time? I couldn’t answer that question other than to say, ‘because I AM SURE’. Before I even got off the phone with Cherry, I began looking online at rings for her. I wasn’t planning on going right out and buying an engagement ring right away: even though I was sure, it was still far too soon in the relationship for that. The reason I started looking was because I needed to get an idea of how much I was going to need to save in order to make such a purchase.

    It didn’t take long for me to get the answer—a lot more than what I currently had in the bank! So, I set up a separate savings fund and directed a portion of my pay check to go into it automatically. To help the account grow a little faster, I started saving every penny I could in a jar and depositing my collection once a week in my ‘ring fund’. I was astonished to learn I had been blowing an average of $25 a week in change and small bills!

    The next two days seemed to pass in slow-motion. Between Cherry’s Mom picking her up from practice and getting ready for my presentation, we were not able to get together on the sly as we’d hoped we could; even though she was no longer grounded.

    Monday came and went without Cherry having her period—she was officially late. She asked her squad leader and best friend, Olivia, to get her a pregnancy tester from the drug store; Olivia was NOT pleased (but as a true friend, bought the test kit for her). Late Monday night, Cherry called me to give me the news about her no-show monthly visitor and that she wanted me on the phone when she took the test.

    She read the directions quietly to me and went through the steps as prescribed. Several minutes filled with mixed emotions later, Cherry read the stick to me.

    “According to this,” she said, “I’m not going to have a baby. I don’t get it: if I’m not, why haven’t I had my period yet?”
    I said, “I don’t know. Maybe it’s wrong. Or, maybe you are just really late. Did the kit come with two?”
    She said, “Yeah. Should I try the other one?”
    I said, “No; not right now. Take it in the morning. Sometimes the first one of the morning is more accurate.”
    Cherry said, “Ok: I’ll call you at 6:00, then?”
    I said, “I’ll be up!”

    I didn’t sleep much that night; a wide range of thoughts swam through my head, keeping me confused about what I really wanted to hear in the morning. I was out of bed by 5:30 and wanted to call her. But I refrained in case she was sleeping. It was 6:02 when my phone finally rang.

    I answered the phone saying, “God morning! I thought you’d never call!”
    She laughed and said, “Very funny… I have good news and I have bad news: which do you want first?”
    I said, “I like to be optimistic: good news first…”
    Cherry said, “The good news is there’s no need to take the test this morning. I got my period last night—I’m not pregnant.”
    A bit surprised (at that being the good news) I said, “Oh! Ok. That is good news, I guess. What’s the bad news?”
    She said, “The bad news is I’m not pregnant.”
    I laughed slightly and said, “AWWW, Babe… Don’t worry: there’s plenty of time for that down the road. Now would have been bad timing for you anyway. Remember?”
    Sounding a mix of sad and reflective, she said, “I know. But still…”
    I asked, “What do you propose? Should we now try and MAKE SURE you get pregnant?!”
    Cherry nearly gasped and said, “Oh god no! I mean: I don’t want to do that on purpose right now! It just would have been kind of nice if it had happened. That doesn’t make sense, I know. It’s complicated!”
    “No: it’s not complicated,” I said, “I get it—I really do.”
    Switching the subject, Cherry said, “I want to see you so bad, but today is going to be like yesterday. Tomorrow might work, though. What time is your ‘thing’?”

    I said the ‘thing’ was scheduled for mid morning and I was sure I’d be out of there well in time to make it to see her practice, so we made plans accordingly before she had to go and get ready for school.

    That day was spent going over notes and fine-tuning what I needed to say at the meeting. The speech was more-or-less memorized and I wondered how much of it would actually happen the way I envisioned it going down. I tried to imagine what questions they might have and tried to come up with all the answers to them. And even though this was extremely important to me (and the community, in my opinion), I was not stressed about it. It was like I had found a center balance within me and I was able to keep calm and focused.

    That night after her cheerleading practice, we texted and chatted for a while, but Cherry insisted that we call it a night by 10:00; she knew the importance of the following day and wanted to make sure I was rested and thinking clearly for it.

    The day of the town hall meeting came and it felt like I had been waiting for years for that day. I was at least thirty minutes early and wearing my fireman’s dress uniform; the thought was that maybe showing my public service would give me some latitude if I inadvertently broke some political protocol or policy. As it turned out, that was not really necessary since town hall meetings were less formal than I had imagined them to be.

    There were a few dozen local residents attending the meeting, each with their own particular issue they wanted to have addressed. Most issues seemed to be a bit ‘self-serving’ to me: one woman wanted the speed limit lowered on her street so her kids could ride their bikes in the road; another wanted the school bus route changed to stop in front of her home. One by one the ‘issues’ were discussed; few had clear resolutions.

    It was getting towards the end of the meeting when I finally got the chance to pitch my idea. Introducing myself as a firefighter from the nearby station 3, I thanked the chairman and the board for their time; the chairman said I had the floor.

    I said, “Thank you, sir. The reason I’m here is because of this intersection.” I handed him the photos as I set up my presentation of the problem and continued, “As I’m sure you are aware, there was an accident here a week ago last Sunday. A mother and her young daughter both lost their lives in that accident; I held the little girl’s hand as she died on the way to the hospital. This intersection is dangerous in the way it is laid out and I believe if we don’t do something about it, Katie and her mother will not be the last ones to die here.”

    The chairman said, “I understand, Mr. Mann; but we have looked at this intersection before and there really isn’t anything that can be done about it.”
    I said, “With all due respect sir, I believe we can fix it—make it much safer than it is at present.”

    He began to scan through my ideas and seemed to be thinking the matter through before he said, “I’m afraid it just isn’t in the budget to build this. The cost is…”
    I cut him off and said, “The cost, sir? Does it cost more than the life of a seven year old girl—and her mother? What about the costs of all those before them? Exactly how many people have to be hurt or killed here before ‘cost’ is not an issue? I’m sorry: I don’t mean to sound like I’m questioning you. Like I said, I don’t know politics. But if you look closer at my proposal, you will see that there is an option for adding a toll booth. With the volume of traffic that goes through there, I’m sure that even a small toll would not only pay for the construction, but would be a source of income for the city.”
    He replied, “Yes, I see that. You can’t just simply put up a toll anywhere you feel like it because there’s a bad intersection.”
    I said, “I agree, sir. But this isn’t just a bad intersection. It’s an interstate transitioning into local roads and it is the State’s most dangerous. Just look at the report of serious to fatal accidents here compared to all other similar accidents for the rest of the State. For the last five years in a row, there were twice as many here as there were in the next dangerous intersection. I believe if we build even half of what I’m proposing, this intersection will come off the list by next year! And I’m sure the voters will notice that.”

    He seemed to recognize that last line for exactly what it was but let it go. He assured me that he would push the issue forward until some resolution was reached. I wondered for a moment if he was just pacifying me, but then he asked if he could have copies of everything I had presented sent to his office. I told him the copy he had was his to keep and he ended the meeting by thanking ME for MY time.

    Leaving the meeting in high spirits, I looked at the time and it was almost time to leave to watch Cherry’s practice. I was beside myself with anticipation; I had not been with her since the Friday before! I went home, changed, and headed for Middletown.

    There were still some students leaving the parking lot when I arrived at Cherry’s school. It was about 20 minutes after I parked that she and the other girls gathered in what I assumed was their usual practice spot. Cherry ran up to me and jumped into my arms to give me a big hug. Olivia did not approve. She called Cherry back to the group and whispered something to her under her breath. Cherry just rolled her eyes behind Olivia’s back and waved to me with a wide grin before getting in line to start practice.

    Watching her was just as amazing as ever! It was difficult to believe how much spirit poured out of her. The other girls seemed to be trying to just keep up with her energy, and they had a lot, too. Olivia on the other hand, clearly had something on her mind and I was sure I knew what it was. She barely smiled at all and periodically shot me dagger eyes.

    Around 45 minutes into the practice, Cherry excused herself to run inside and I assumed she needed a ‘bathroom break’. She motioned to me, using her fingers and thumbs to make a heart over her chest and then pointed at me. She mouthed the words ‘be right back; stay here’ and ran inside. Before Cherry was out of sight, Olivia had the others doing strength building exercises and she gave me a look that seemed to come from Satan himself. It was obvious to me that I would not be seeing her application for membership to my fan club any time soon. Again, I thought I knew why, but I would soon find out that I was not entirely correct about that assumption.

    Soon enough, Cherry was back and the girls continued their practice. Olivia seemed to keep them all longer than any of them wanted to stay and it felt like it was purely to keep Cherry away from me. Eventually she had to let the group go and the practice ended. Olivia turned to walk back to the gym and never looked in our direction.

    I said, “Wow: Olivia is pretty pissed at me.”
    Cherry said, “No, not really. Why do you think that?”
    I asked, “Are you kidding me? Did you see the way she’s been looking at me?! If she had actual daggers for eyes, I’d be a bloody murder victim right now! That girl hates me…”
    She said, “She doesn’t ‘hate’ you. She’s not happy about me not knowing for a moment if I was pregnant, but she doesn’t ‘hate you’ because of it.”
    I asked, “Then what would you call it? What’s her problem with me?”
    Cherry explained, “Oh, she’s just jealous. But she’ll get over it; don’t worry.”
    I said, “She has nothing to be jealous about: she’s a very pretty girl; captain of the cheerleading squad—I’ll bet she could date just about any guy she wanted at this school.”
    She gave a half-laugh and said, “Yeah! That’s not going to happen!”
    I was surprised by Cherry’s reaction and said, “Why not? She’s pretty; in nice shape; seems like a loyal friend…is something wrong with her?”
    Cherry said, “No; there’s nothing ‘wrong’ with her—she’s just not likely to ever have a boyfriend, that’s all.”
    I asked, “Why would you say that?”
    Cherry shook her head and sighed before saying, “Because she’s…well…let me put it this way: you know how a person acts when they are jealous of someone else?
    I said simply, “Sure.”
    Trying to bring it together, she asked, “Who gets the dirty looks?”
    I answered, “The person they are jealous of.”
    She said, “Right…”
    I asked, “Then why am I getting the dirty looks?!”
    “Oh my god, REALLY?” Cherry asked. “Because she’s jealous of you! I can’t believe you made me say it…”
    Showing how dense I can be and still not getting it, I said, “That doesn’t even make sense: ‘jealous of me’—if she was jealous of me, that would mean that she wanted to be with… Hold on a second! Are you telling me that she’s a—“
    Cherry cut me off before I could say the word, “YES! That’s what I’m telling you!”
    Stunned, I said, “Oh my god! So Olivia is—“
    “YES”
    Pointing to Cherry and continuing I said, “And she wants to be with—“
    “Yes…”
    I remarked, “What a poor, confused girl. I mean: she knows you’re not a lesbian, right?”
    She said, “Yeah, she knows… We’re best friends, remember?”
    I asked, “So how did she get to where she is? I mean, she knows you are straight, but somehow she has fixated on you? How does that happen?”
    Cherry seemed to groan internally and asked, “Are you sure you want to hear this?”
    I said, “Yeah, tell me how this happened? I’m really curious.”
    She said, “Ok, but first you have to promise not to judge me because it’s sorta my fault.”
    I said, “Your fault? How could it be your fault?”

    Cherry just stared at me…

    Understanding what she was waiting for I said, “OK: I promise not to judge you! That goes without saying from now on, ok?”
    She said, “Alright. To explain how this happened, I have to start from the very beginning. Olivia and I have known each other for pretty much our entire lives. We have been best friends since grade school and because we are neighbors, we played together all of the time. We were always having sleepovers together and we told each other everything. It’s what best friends do. You know? And from the time we were really little, when we were having a sleep over, we did everything together; we even took bubble baths together. It was just kid’s stuff; you know how kids are. So, as the years passed, we outgrew bubble baths and it eventually became showers. Again: nothing was ‘going on’; it was just two friends taking a shower and we thought nothing of it at all. Other than helping to scrub each other’s backs, we didn’t even touch each other.”

    “So this one time Olivia was sleeping over and we were talking about boys. I used to tease her about liking the wimpiest boys in school…but anyway, there was this boy that I liked and I decided one day that I wanted to let him kiss me and I told Olivia. But I was scared to do it because I didn’t want to be a terrible kisser—I’d never kissed anyone before. I was afraid he would tell his friends that I was an awful kisser and I’d be an outcast. I guess it never dawned on me that he would be bad too or that neither of us would know the difference… Anyway, Olivia said she didn’t want to be bad at kissing either and someone had the bright idea of practicing on a mirror. I tried it first and after she tried it we both agreed that it didn’t work too well. SOOOOO… Olivia suggested that we practice—together. She said that after everything we had done together over the years, the things we could tell each other and no one else, we could try this and it would be our secret. We could learn how to kiss and be really good at it for our first time.”

    “And so, that’s what we did. The first kiss was just a quick kiss; it happened so fast we banged our teeth together and it was as bad as we feared it would be with a boy. So we calmed ourselves down and did it again slower. After a few minutes of practicing our kissing, we just kept going and it was nice. It was not at all a sexual experience to either of us—we just wanted to figure out what to do and how to do it. You know?”

    I said, “So, you and Olivia kissed once when you were kids and she’s been fixated on you ever since?”
    Cherry continued her story saying, “WELLLLL….No. It wasn’t exactly a one-time thing. We kept having sleepovers and she said that she still wasn’t sure she was good enough yet and wanted to practice some more. And I didn’t mind kissing her, so we did. Pretty soon, I forgot all about kissing the boy I liked and just wanted to kiss Olivia. She was and is still my best friend besides you. I love her, but it’s not like how I Love you—with her, it’s not a romantic Love—it’s just…different. It’s like: with her, it’s not about whether she’s a girl or a boy; it’s the connection—the close friendship—we have. I don’t know how else to explain it.”

    “After this went on for a while, we heard one day that girls who kiss other girls are called ‘lesbians’. Neither of us knew what that word meant. We wanted to know if what we were doing made us lesbians, so she looked it up on the internet and our eyes were opened! She liked what we found; I wasn’t interested. She eventually told me that she was a lesbian and I told her that I was certain that I was straight. She was ok with my choice and I was ok with hers—it changed nothing between us. In fact, it brought us closer together.”

    “I can’t even tell you exactly when it happened because it was so gradual, but eventually we weren’t just kissing; we were making out. We weren’t having sex or anything—you know that, though. We always kept our clothes on and there was no mouth action below the neckline, but were getting pretty hot and heavy. ”

    I asked Cherry, “So, are you saying you are bi?”
    She said, “NO! I’m not BI! I would NEVER do any of what I have done with Olivia with another girl! I know that doesn’t make sense…”
    I said, “It makes some sense. So, that’s as far as you guys have gone: fully clothed and making out?”
    Cherry said, “WELLLLL….”
    I said, “Oh, there’s more…”
    She said, “Yeah, a little. Just before I met you, things were…starting to…go further….”
    I asked, “What does that mean?”
    She said, “This past summer, I was sleeping at her place and their air conditioner broke. It was really hot, even with the fans on. We were making out as usual and she said that it was too hot and she took her t-shirt off. It wasn’t like I hadn’t seen her boobs nearly every day of my life so what was the big deal? And the same was true about her seeing mine—and it WAS hot—so I took mine off, too. So, in just our panties, we were back to making out. She was—I can’t believe I’m telling you all of this, but you should know—she was on top of me, but not laying on me; more like hovering over me, you know? And some sweat dripped off of her and landed on my boob. Well, I guess she felt it drip away from her and she looked and saw where it landed and she wiped it off. I guess I was a bit turned on and told her to keep touching me like that. It was the first time anyone had touched me like that and it felt good. I knew no one else had done that to her, so I showed her how it felt. From then on, when we made out, we were topless and playing with the other’s breasts. But that’s as far as it ever went, I swear!”

    I shook my head and said, “That’s ok. Don’t worry about it: I’m fine about it. Hell, I’m sitting here with half a boner just hearing about it!”
    Cherry punched my arm and said, “You’re a pig!”
    I laughed and said, “In my defense, that story is pretty hot. But, just to get this right, you said that all while you two are doing this, you both know that the other is looking to date someone else?”
    Cherry said, “Yeah, that’s pretty much it. I mean, she has always known that I’m straight; that I want to get married and have babies with the man of my dreams… And I know she’s a lesbian and wants to fall in love with a girl. And I know that she doesn’t think of me as that girl. We just have this unusual love for each other. We love each other, but we are not IN LOVE. Weird, right?”

    I said, “It’s not weird at all.”
    She just looked at me in disbelief; her face saying ‘be honest’.
    I said, “Ok, maybe it’s a little weird. But it’s also beautiful.”
    Cherry sighed, put her head on my shoulder and said, “Yeah, I guess it was.”
    Queuing on the word ‘was’, I said, “So now she doesn’t want to continue that intimate part of the relationship since I’m in the picture and that’s why she’s jealous of me.”
    Looking at me, she said, “Exactly how crazy are you? Can you just tell me now and get it out of the way?”
    I asked, “What?—What did I say?”
    She said, “I’m the one that stopped with her, you dope!”
    I thought about it for a second and stated more than asked, “Because of me?”
    Cherry said, “Yeah, of course. Why else?”

    I realized that her reasoning for ending that intimate element of their friendship was because she didn’t want there to be any way someone could say she was ‘cheating’ on me. What struck me as odd was that, with the way she described their relationship, it wouldn’t really bother me if they continued. The relationship between us was solid and we had both said as much without having to actually say the words. So I didn’t feel threatened in any way by Olivia.

    I said, “I get why you stopped with her, but you said there was no romance or romantic feelings connected with the intimacy. It was like a ‘friends with a few benefits’ arrangement. Right?”
    Not getting my point, she asked, “Yeah?”
    I replied, “So what’s the problem?”
    “What do you mean?”
    I explained, “I mean, the two of you have this life-long relationship established and you are both aware of the emotional boundaries and those boundaries haven’t been breached. So, I really don’t see the problem.”
    “Wait,” she said, “are you telling me that you don’t care if I do that again with Olivia?”
    Shaking my head, I said, “No, I’m not telling you I don’t care. This is something that involves and concerns you: so of course I care. I’m saying it wouldn’t bother me if you continued.”
    Cherry was a little surprised and asked, “Why not?”
    I explained, “Honestly, if we had been together for a while before you started doing this with Olivia, I would probably feel differently. Because that would mean you were not getting something you needed from me and sought it with her. But that’s not the case. Instead, there was something you weren’t getting from her, and I’m guessing you found that with me. So now you are getting the intimacy you used to get from her with me. And Olivia is left feeling alone in that respect.”
    Cherry said, “So, you think I should start back with her again.”
    I said, “I didn’t say that. That is something only you can decide if it is the right thing to do. I do think that Olivia is a true friend to you and I think she needs you. But you have to follow your heart: if you think it is wrong because of what we have, then you should leave things how they are now. Just don’t make your decision based on trying to save my feelings: I know what we have and I trust you completely. You have to ask yourself if you still want to be the one to help her in this way, even though you aren’t necessarily going to be getting the same benefits from it as she is. Does that make sense? ”

    She nodded while contemplating my words but did not make a decision immediately. I was glad to see that she was going to give it some serious thought first. To lighten the mood, I made a small joke.

    “Besides,” I teased, “Lesbians are hot!”

    My joke earned me multiple, justifiable punches to the arm and a few more to my ribs.

    Cherry finished punching me before she went back to hugging my arm and huffed, “I am NOT a lesbian!”
    “I know…I’m just playing with you, Babe,” I said while wrapping both arms around her.

    We sat in silence for a while; Cherry seemed to be carefully weighing her thoughts as we simply enjoyed each other’s company. I was still digesting the new information about her history with Olivia and it was a little shocking to say the least. I thought about everything I said in my initial reaction to the news and saw no reason to second guess my position. Then I realized something and wanted her to confirm my suspicion.

    I said, “So, you never dated any one before me—it was always you and Olivia until now.”
    She said, “Yeah, that’s true.”
    “That means you started out by wanting your first kiss from a boy you liked, and ended up having Olivia as your first kiss.”
    She reflected for a moment and said, “I never thought about it that way, but I guess that’s true, too.”
    Cherry then asked me, “When do you want me to give you an answer on what I decide to do about her?”
    I said, “You don’t owe me an answer about that and I don’t expect one. If you want to tell me, that’s fine with me. And if you would prefer to keep it between you and her, I won’t take that as you keeping secrets from me. It’s all up to you in how you choose to handle your friendship with her—I’ll never ask you what you decided if you don’t tell me.”
    She said, “I’m going to tell you. I just don’t know yet what I’m going to decide. Besides, this is something that I’m going to have to talk about with her, too; she has just as much say in what happens, you know? She might not even want to have things go back to how they were between us.”

    I told her that was ‘fine’ and we ended the topic. We talked about nothing in particular after that and kept the conversation a bit on the ‘light’ side. It went without saying that finding a private spot to have sex was not a good idea at the time: it was getting late and, more importantly, with her being on her period, sex would make a mess that would be impossible to clean without the use of a bathroom and a change of clothes. Besides those obvious points, I found that being together and NOT having sex seemed to actually build the Love that I felt for her.

    The sun was painting the clouds in hues of pink and purple when a voice from behind us interrupted us. Neither of us needed to turn around to know who it was.

    “Cherry, we have to go: it’s getting late,” Olivia said.
    Cherry looked over her shoulder and asked, “One more minute?”

    Olivia began walking away before she said she would be in the car waiting. Cherry thanked me for coming to watch her practice and gave me a kiss. It wasn’t a passion filled kiss; rather, it was a really sweet kiss as if to say ‘thank you for listening, understanding, and being supportive’.

    She asked if I would be at the game and I told her that I would be (of course). Before going our separate ways for the evening, we told each other ‘I Love you’ and shared one more lingering kiss.

    Just as I was about to park in front of my apartment, Cherry texted me and said she and Olivia were ‘talking’. I knew what that meant; I wasn’t going to disturb them with texting or phone calls. A while later I received a text that said, if I was sure about my position, they were going to try and go back to the relationship they had before I came into the picture. I just texted back ‘I’m sure’. She sent me a string of heart emoji icons followed by faces with puckered lips; I just replied simply, “U 2!”

    It gave me half a ‘chubby’ to think my gorgeous girlfriend was probably making out with a very attractive lesbian; what straight guy hasn’t watched at least a half million porn videos with that kind of content?! I knew for Olivia it was just a way of feeling some kind of intimacy when she is otherwise alone and Cherry was just helping as a friend, but the thought was still hot!

    I went to bed hoping I’d dream of Cherry and Olivia making out. Instead, I dreamed of Katie. I found her sitting on a swing in a large play ground. She wasn’t swinging as a young girl would normally do; she seemed to be waiting for me. As I sat on the swing next to her, the sounds of children laughing and playing filled the air. Strangely, however, Katie and I were alone. I was looking around to see where their voices were coming from when Katie spoke.

    “They aren’t here,” she said stating the obvious.
    I said, “You hear them too, though?”
    Katie said, “Yeah, I hear them. That’s why I came here: to see if they wanted to play. But it’s like they are here—but NOT here. What do you think that means?”
    I shook my head and answered, “I don’t know, sweetie. Maybe it means they aren’t ready for you yet. Or, maybe you aren’t ready for them. Maybe it doesn’t mean anything.”
    Katie thought for a moment and said, “It definitely means something. I just don’t know what it is.”
    I offered, “Maybe it’s up to you to decide what it means.”
    Katie looked at me and asked, “What if I’m wrong about what it means?”
    I said, “You won’t be wrong. Sometimes things mean different things to different people and it’s up to each of us to figure it out for ourselves.”
    She asked, “Can I think about it for a while?”
    “Of course; you can take as long as you need,” I answered.

    She nodded slightly and said ‘ok’ before she started to glide back and forth—just a little—on the swing set. The quiet sound of the squeaking chain seemed slowly replace the laughter of the children that could not be seen; their play fading into silence. Neither Katie nor I made mention of the voices leaving as we sat thinking about what it all meant.

    After sitting in silence (except for the sound of the chain) for a long time, I could feel it was time for me to leave, but I felt bad about leaving Katie by herself, so I stayed to keep her company.

    Katie said, “It’s ok David: I know you have to go.”
    I said, “I don’t want to leave you here all by yourself…”
    She replied, “I’m not by my self—Mama is here too.”
    I nodded and said, “Ok; are you sure?”
    Katie smiled at me and said, “Thank you for talking with me, David.”
    I smiled back at her and said, “Any time you want to talk, you know where to find me.”

    Katie and I said ‘goodbye’ and I started to walk away. Her swinging picked up pace a little and the chain began making a double ‘squeak-squeak’ sound. Ironically, the further I walked, the louder the double squeak became. I slowly drifted into consciousness and the sound of the squeaking chain was replaced by my beeping alarm clock.

    I turned the annoying alarm off and began my day. The day was fairly uneventful as per usual: nothing exciting happens when you spend the day doing ‘domestic chores’ around a tiny apartment. And, I knew Cherry wasn’t going to have practice after school, so I couldn’t even look forward to that. I decided to surprise her again like I did the week before and visit her in her room; I’d just have to be careful not to fall asleep this time!

    After deciding to go see her that night, time seemed to come to a grinding halt. We texted and talked as much as we could while simultaneously trying to keep it to a minimum to avoid raising suspicions with Cherry’s Mom. Eventually night fell and I found myself in Cherry’s neighborhood around 10:30.

    I saw that the light in her room and bathroom were the only lights on in the house, so I was pretty sure her Mom had gone to bed already. I parked down the street as I did before and made my way back to her place, hiding in the bushes in front of her window. Peering into her room, I saw that she must have just finished taking a shower: she had a towel wrapped around her and she stood in front of her mirror while blow-drying her hair. I knew not to knock on the window until she finished because her Mom would hear me before Cherry could. So I patiently waited while admiring the view of her fantastic legs as they disappeared up into the bath towel that just barely covered her ass.

    Before Cherry finished drying her hair, I received what, in hind sight, should not have surprised me as much as it did: A naked girl walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair with a towel. I didn’t even realize my mouth was hanging open in shock until drool ran down my chin. She wrapped her hair up in the towel and perched it on top of her head and it was only then that I realized it was (of course) Olivia.

    In many ways, Olivia’s body was what I expected it to be: she was in excellent shape, but not quite as tone as Cherry. One thing that did surprise me was her boobs—they were much smaller than I thought they would be. Clearly she wore miracle and push-up bras to make the most of what she had. Despite their small size, they were nicely shaped and seemed to look better on her than the B size cup she passed off.

    Cherry turned her hairdryer off and Olivia walked right over to the window in front of me. For a moment I thought she was about to bust me looking at them, but the she kneeled down and picked up something on the floor there. She stood upright as she removed the towel on her head. She was literally inches away from me; separated only by a pane of glass and a sheer curtain. Only the darkness outside and the light in the room kept her from being able to see me. I could clearly see almost every detail of her body—given enough time, I could have counted the bumps on her areolas and it was readily apparent that there was not a single hair to be found ‘south of the boarder’. Olivia pulled an over-sized t-shirt over her head that came down to about mid-thigh.

    For a moment, I wondered if anyone would call the cops on whoever it was banging on that drum so late at night; then I realized it was the sound of my heart thumping. I knew on some level of subconscious that my position would be impossible to explain away if I got caught. But at the same time, I couldn’t look away.

    Cherry was walking back into the bathroom as she dropped her towel; giving me a brief view of her ass before she disappeared. Olivia turned around and walked away from the window, allowing my heart to slow down to a more normal rate. She began brushing her damp hair out and, before long, Cherry came back into the room wearing a pair of ‘boy short’ panties and nothing more. She sat on her bed and offered to finish brushing Olivia’s hair for her.

    Olivia accepted the offer and the two sat on the bed, both facing me. Olivia sat with her legs crossed and her shirt was pulled tight to cover her otherwise naked butt. From the angle she was sitting, I once again had a clear view of her vagina and even more of it this time. Olivia clearly preferred to wax: she didn’t even have stubble—she was as bare as the day she was born!

    Cherry took her time combing Olivia’s hair and the two of them talked about their arrangement and discussed how to handle any ‘issues’ that might come up. Olivia was still shocked that I was fine with their relationship continuing and that led into Cherry telling her how “wonderful” I had been. It was nice to hear her singing my praises when she didn’t even know I was there to hear it. They spoke softly and quietly.

    Olivia asked out of the blue, “What’s it like?”
    Cherry responded with her own question, “What is what like?”
    Olivia elaborated, “Being in love. You are in love with him; I can tell. What’s it like?”
    Cherry smiled and shrugged with one shoulder, “It’s like nothing you can imagine. It’s like falling in complete darkness where there is no ground to land on; you just keep falling and tumbling out of control. But the fall is without fear because there is no place you’d rather be. It’s like being carried away on the wings of countless butterflies.”
    Olivia’s voice was dreamy as she said, “That sounds amazing…”
    “It really is. Just wait until you find your Love,” Cherry said before continuing, “She’s out there looking for you, too.”
    Olivia said with some-what a defeated tone, “Yeah, I guess. My parents are going to freak out when they find out, though.”
    Cherry asked, “You still haven’t told them, huh?”
    Olivia said, “Yeah, right: they would take me to have an exorcism or a lobotomy or something.”
    Cherry agreed, “I guess they are a bit more conservative than some…”
    “A bit more conservative?” Olivia questioned. “They call Limbaugh a liberal!”

    They both had a laugh at that and went back to talking about their arrangement. Before long, Cherry finished brushing Olivia’s hair and got up to put the brush away. Olivia lay down on the bed and moved to the far side. Cherry turned the light off in the bathroom and came back to join Olivia in bed, leaving only a dim light on in the room in case Olivia had to get up in the night. Olivia thanked Cherry for being such a good friend and Cherry answered her by kissing her square on the lips. Olivia readily returned the kiss which only lasted a few seconds.

    Olivia asked in a whisper I could barely hear, “What’s it like—to have sex?”
    Cherry said, “Oh my god…it’s like…I don’t know—you know how it feels when we do what we do?”
    Expectantly Olivia said, “Yeah?”
    Cherry continued, “Well, as good as that is, when it’s with someone you Love, it just goes to a whole new level. It’s so hot that sometimes I have to grab my hair in my fists just to make sure it’s not on fire. And sometimes I get so dizzy I have to hold on to the bed because it feels like I’m falling off. And when he shoots his cum inside of me—“
    Olivia interrupted, “EW; Ok—gross.”
    Cherry laughed and said, “Well, when he does that, he looks me right in the eyes and it’s like: that was just for me. It feels so amazing when he does that and I orgasm every time.”
    Olivia asked, “Does he do anything that DOESN’T involve his penis? I don’t want to hear about his penis…”
    Cherry laughed again and said, “What a shock: you don’t want to talk about penises! But for the record: his is too big to be called a ‘penis’.”
    Olivia yelled in a whisper, “OK! Enough about his junk!”
    Cherry said, “Ok-ok… To answer your question: yes. He does this thing with his tongue on my nipples that is mind blowing. I’m sure I could have an orgasm just from that. And while he is doing that, he uses his fingers to play with my other nipple.
    Olivia asked, “What exactly does he do? And what does it feel like to have an orgasm? …From someone else, I mean?”
    Cherry answered, “I can’t explain it, really. It’s just…amazing—like your vagina and brain are in a race to explode and you hope they both win!”
    Olivia thought for a moment before she seemed to work up the courage to ask, “Would you mind trying to show me? That sounds like it would feel really good…”
    Cherry looked a little surprised and said, “I’m not sure what David would think about that. Do you mind if I text him to ask?”

    Olivia shook her head ‘no’ and Cherry was reaching for her phone. I was already wrestling my phone out of my pocket as quickly and quietly as possible. Cherry’s fingers were a blur as she texted me. My fingers frantically found the tiny switch that turned my phone to ‘silent mode’. Not a moment after my phone buzzed to indicate the sound was turned off, it buzzed again with the text from Cherry.

    The first text said, “R U up?”
    I waited a moment and texted back, “Yeah. I’m up.” (And THAT was the truth!)
    She texted, “?4U: how far are you comfortable with things going between Olivia and me? She wants me to do something for her but it’s not something we’ve done before.”
    I waited a few moments before responding, “Like I said: what you two do is your business. You don’t have to ask me for permission and you don’t have to tell me what you do.”
    She responded with a simple “K”, followed by a ‘<3’.

    Cherry told Olivia, “He said he’s fine with anything we want to do; doesn’t even want me to ask or tell him if I don’t want to.”
    Olivia asked, “Do you want to—with me, I mean?”
    Cherry nodded and said, “Sure; I don’t mind.”

    Olivia sat up and stripped the large t-shirt over her head, discarding it on the floor next to her before lying back down; completely naked.

    Cherry said, “I can’t just ‘go right for it’: it has to build to it the way he does it.
    Olivia nodded and said, “Ok.”

    Cherry was still lying next to Olivia, but was facing her when she started to kiss her lips. Olivia returned the gentle kiss as Cherry slowly maneuvered over the top of her best friend. Olivia’s legs parted to make room for Cherry as they continued kissing. Olivia was already fighting her need to pant for breath as Cherry did her best to imitate my moves on her. She even used her hand to hold the side of Olivia’s face while she kissed her; Olivia held Cherry’s face in both of her hands as their lips parted and tongues mingled. After several minutes of kissing, Cherry kissed her friend below her ear and slowly kissed her way around Olivia’s neck as I liked doing to Cherry. When she reached the other side of Olivia’s neck, she turned south and kissed her way down to Olivia’s small chest. Cherry took a nipple in her mouth and Olivia’s mouth opened wide to gasp for air. Cherry’s tongue darted around and across Olivia’s nipple while massaging her other breast with one hand. Cherry licked, sucked, flicked, pinched and tweaked Olivia’s nipples until they were hard and pointing proudly.

    Olivia was rocking her hips and her hand went involuntarily to her clit to give herself some relief. Cherry noticed and took Olivia’s hand away before saying ‘no cheating’. Olivia’s entire body was writhing under Cherry as they continued making out. Cherry straddled one of Olivia’s legs, holding her thigh just out of reach of the rocking hips below her. She whispered something in Olivia’s ear and Olivia, eyes slammed closed, unable to nod her head ‘yes’ fast enough.

    Cherry moved to kneel at Olivia’s side; her back towards the wall as Olivia stayed in place—body undulating out of control in anticipation. Cherry flipped her hair over to one side before taking a nipple in her mouth again before letting her free hand go to work. Only this time, her free hand went to work on Olivia’s bare mons. Olivia’s hips rocketed off the bed, pressing into Cherry’s hand with force. Cherry never stopped moving her hand as it explored her friend’s pelvis and thighs, yet avoided Olivia’s surely dripping wet pussy. Cherry whispered again, but this time I heard her.

    “Do you want me to touch it?”
    Olivia said, “Oh god yes!” before she sucked in her lower lip. She seemed unable to open her eyes.

    Cherry allowed her finger to move into a hover over Olivia’s clitoris before she daintily made brief contact with it. Olivia splayed her legs wide open and even I could see her clit from my hiding spot. Olivia moaned with lust as Cherry began to gently play with the sensitive nub poking out from under its normal hiding place. Cherry went back to sucking on one of Olivia’s nipples while continuing the attention to the hard clit under her fingers. Olivia’s entire body was nearly convulsing with stimulation; Cherry was calmly relentless. I was stupefied.

    Cherry slid her fingers down between the folds of Olivia’s pussy, allowing her thumb to take over while her fingers cupped under. Olivia bucked like a bronco and squeezed a pillow into her face before she screamed into it. When I saw her fingers again, they were glistening with vaginal juices up to the second knuckle. Olivia dropped the pillow and Cherry took a break from her oral assaults to watch her friend’s face. Then she said something that, despite all I’d seen so far, took me completely by surprise.

    Cherry said, “I don’t know if I’ll be able to do it right, but I’ll try it if you want.”
    Olivia said, “Anything you want! What is it?”
    Cherry said, “I want to try and go down on you like David does for me. It’s REALLY good!”

    Olivia responded without words; nodding emphatically in agreement.

    Cherry questioned her, “Yeah? You’re sure?”
    Olivia said, “Yeah! I’m sure!”

    Cherry said, ‘ok’ as she repositioned herself, moving down between Olivia’s wide open legs. Once in position, Cherry wrapped her arms around the legs spread out to her sides and pulled Olivia’s pussy lips apart to examine her vagina at close range before looking up the length of her friend’s naked, undulating torso. Her eyes sparkled in the dim light while watching the anticipation on her best friend’s face. She moved forward and her mouth opened slightly as her tongue barely passed her lips. The very tip of her tongue touched the tip of Olivia’s clit and I thought I would soon need a clean pair of pants. Cherry began licking the little clit and Olivia seemed to be trying to smother herself with a pillow. After a few moments of licking, Cherry would pucker her lips and kiss the hard nub; sucking it in like she was giving a blowjob. Olivia was losing control as her best friend alternated between licking, kissing and sucking on her. Cherry ran her stiffened tongue down between the wet lips, searching for Olivia’s vaginal opening. When she buried her nose between Olivia’s pussy lips, I knew she had found it. I would have known if I hadn’t been watching—just from Olivia’s voice. She was practically shrieking into the pillow; holding it with one hand as the other grabbed a fist full of Cherry’s red curls and pulled her face in tighter. I couldn’t see Cherry’s mouth, but her eyes told me she was smiling; proud of herself for ‘doing it right’.

    Suddenly, Olivia let out a sound that was something between a squeak and a scream and, not a fraction of a second later, Cherry’s eyes shot open. Her face lifted up and she had Olivia’s cum dripping from her mouth and chin. I blew my own load and only then realized I’d absentmindedly been stroking myself.

    Olivia’s eyes shot open and when she saw the startled look on the cum-soaked face between her legs, she said, “Oh my God, Cherry: I’m sorry!”
    Cherry took it in good stride and laughed, “No, it’s ok! I just didn’t expect that.”
    Olivia agreed, saying “Yeah, neither did I!”

    Olivia clamped her legs together, trapping one of her hands firmly on her dripping pussy as Cherry wiped her face and moved to snuggle next to Olivia. They made small talk about sex and love, boys and girls. I quietly got myself together and made a stealthy retreat; leaving them to their ‘girl talk’.

    On the way home, I felt a bit guilty for having spied on my girlfriend while she ‘helped’ her best friend. It seemed a bit dishonest to keep what I had done a secret from her and I was seriously debating if I should tell her. It wasn’t my intention to spy originally: I went there to see her—just her. But what guy with a pulse could have walked away from such a scene?!


    Source

  • The White Dove

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    Please like and comment.

    You think you’ve got problems; try being a lesbian in the home of a Fundamentalist Christian pastor. My name is Lesley, and I realized in my early teens that I wasn’t attracted to boys. I didn’t hate boys mind you, it’s just when my girlfriends were all swooning over hot guys, I couldn’t see what was so great.

    My brother Toby and me were also best friends. He was a year older, but we had played together since we could walk. I told him everything, everything but how I felt about other girls. It was the one secret I had never shared.

    I thought it might just be a phase I would grow out of, so I tried hard to put it out of my mind. I studied hard and went to church. Where incidentally, I listened to my dad preach about the evils of homosexuality. He would comment to Toby and me how ‘He was sure glad he had two wonderful children that hadn’t been corrupted by sin.

    Our church had something called the White Dove Society. On your sixteenth birthday, girls would say a pledge that denounced the use of alcohol and drugs, and we would swear to remain chaste until marriage. Finally, we would have to vow to fight against the evil demoralization of the world. Once a month, the White Doves would go and picket abortion clinics, protest against LGBTQ events, protest in front of the local strip club, or picket in front of a bar.

    “I won’t do it, daddy,” I told my dad.

    “What do you mean, you won’t do it?” he responded.

    “I won’t become one of your White Dove’s,” I said.

    “Oh, so you would rather be a harlot, would you?”

    “I’m not a harlot, daddy… I’m a lesbian!”

    You would have thought the world stopped spinning at that moment. What caught me most by surprise was the amused look Toby gave me. My father dropped to his knees and started chattering out prayers to remove the demon that had possessed me.

    “Tobias, take your sister to the barn and tie her to a post, we will exorcise this demon and bring her back to the light.”

    Toby looked at me with a confused look, looked at dad and said, “no, dad, you will not touch my sister. There is no demon possessing her. She is a beautiful person that just happens to like other women.”

    My dad seemed to seethe with rage at his son for disobeying his command, but he had little option. Dad was five-foot-eight and one-hundred forty pounds. Toby was a six-foot-two, two-hundred twenty-pound football player. Not that Toby would have hurt dad, we both loved and respected our father.

    My father’s rage quickly abated, and he simply kneeled there in prayer for the next hour. Toby and I simply sat there quietly until he finally finished.

    My dad rose to his feet and looked at both of us before he spoke, “Lesley, Tobias, you are my children, and I love you, but Lesley, you have chosen a path that I can not follow. I can not live under the same roof with such sin, but I can not throw my child into the street. I will move into a spare room at the church until you can find another place to live.”

    “Dad, you don’t have to do that. I haven’t done anything wrong. I don’t have a girlfriend, I just can’t pledge to something I don’t believe in,” I responded.

    I felt terrible for my dad. Our mom had died a few years ago. Now he felt like his children were leaving him too, but I knew I had to be true to myself. We were still a family, dad was home every morning to fix our breakfast, and every evening he would join us for supper—the rest of the time he spent and lived at the church.

    During my senior year of high school, I went to work at a trendy boutique with a girl name Seline. Seline was everything I wasn’t. Popular, fashionable, witty, and… Oh, so gorgeous. Seline was the first person I had a crush on. It seemed like every day, though, a different guy would come and pick her up from work, and she treated each of them like they were her knight in shining armor.

    I, on the other hand, she treated me like her project. Every day I would come in, and Seline would say, “Ahh, my project child has returned, come darling, let us make you presentable.”

    Part of my job at the Boutique was to be a walking mannequin. Seline said I was a perfect size six, 35-26-36, with perfect B-cup breasts. I’m five-foot-six, have lite green eyes and long reddish-brown hair. So, Seline would dress me in something different every day, accessorize me, and do my makeup.

    I had been working at the Boutique for about two months when Seline was headed out the door. She stopped suddenly and turned to me. “Lesley, darling, I’m having a little soirée tonight, I would love it if you could stop by.”

    “I would love to, but I don’t know your address,” I responded.

    Seline walked over to me and asked for my phone. I handed it to her, and she typed in information in my contacts and handed me the phone. She then did something I didn’t expect, she leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on my lips. Seline pulled away and looked into my eyes. She got a wicked little smile before she turned and walked away. She called over her shoulder, “au revoir, darling, see you at nine.”

    I stood there in stunned silence for a moment before a customer pulled me from my trance. Seline would leave the shop at four, and I would stay and close up at six. After work, I had dinner with my father and made the mistake of mentioning the party at Seline’s house.

    “You shouldn’t be associating with that Jezebel, she will lead you astray,” he told me.

    “Dad, she is not a Jezebel, she’s one of the sweetest people I know.”

    Little did my dad know that I wanted to make mad passionate love to Seline. I was sure she was straight and didn’t like me the same, but a girl could fantasize, couldn’t she.

    I arrived at Seline’s address, which was a three-story building, and her address was 301. There looked to be five apartments on each floor, but I was surprised when I got to the third floor to find only two doors, 301 & 302.

    I knocked, and Seline answered the door. “Darling,” she said as she kissed me again. “I’m so glad you came, come in, come in.”

    I entered a very spacious apartment that was bigger than my house. It was open and beautifully decorated. I then noticed that the other guests were almost all men. There were eight men that all looked like they stepped from the pages of GQ and two other women besides Seline and me.

    Seline introduced me around to her friends. “Darling, I would like to introduce my brother, Gram, and my best friend and Gram’s partner, Liam.”

    “Oh, you were so right, Leen,” said Gram, “she looks like she fell straight from heaven. Dear, let me look at you, you are simply an angel.” Gram took both my hands and lifted my arms out, looking me up and down. “Liam, isn’t she an Angel?” He then pulled me in and doing an air kiss over both my cheeks.

    “Hi, Lesley, I’m Liam,” as Liam extended his hand to shake mine. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Seline has told us nice things about you.”

    “Liam, don’t I know you?” I asked.

    “Possibly, I went to school with you, but I was a year ahead. You probably saw me with your brother, Toby. He was really the only guy friend I had after I came out. Which always surprised me, being who your father is. How is Toby?”

    “He’s playing college football out of state, but he’s well. He never mentioned you were gay, but then with who our father is… I’m not surprised. It’s nice to finally meet you, Liam.”

    “Well, if you see him, tell him I said Hello,” said Liam.

    Seline dragged me away and introduced me to the rest of her friends. After meeting the two girls, Crystal and Jennifer, it finally hit me, everyone in the room was gay.

    As we stood alone, I whispered to Seline, “Is everyone here gay?”

    Seline giggled, “Well, I don’t like to label people, but yes, gay, lesbian, or bi.” She looks straight at me and said, “but yes, everyone.”

    “But, I’m…” I stammered.

    “Yes, darling, you’re what?”

    “How did you know? I’ve only ever told my brother and my father.” I stammered out.

    “Oh, that’s surprising that you came out to your father. I’m surprised you’re not locked up in a nunnery or something. The short and simple answer is, it takes one to know one. It’s also how you look at me.”

    “He would have tried, but Toby wouldn’t let him. And how do I look at you?”

    “You look at me like men look at me, with wanting and lust,” Seline replied.

    I looked around the room, “So it seems like you and I are the only ones without dates.”

    “Not true, darling… you are my date.”

    “Oh, I…” Seline pulled me in and kissed me deeply. She pushed her tongue in my mouth, and our tongues met and danced around our mouths. It was my first real kiss, and Seline had to hold me tight as my knees went week. I could feel her rubbing her hands across my body, stopping to squeeze my tight ass while pushing her mound against mine. It took me a moment, but I relaxed and started kissing her back with the same passion while running my own hands across her body and slightly larger ass. The feeling and emotion running through me made the rest of the world slip away.

    I don’t know how long we were at it, as time seemed to fall away, but Seline finally pulled away and smiled at me, “Later, ma chérie.”

    Seline looped her arm in mine and started pulling me around the room. She would carry on conversations and be very good at pulling me into the discussions. Soon, it felt like I was among my oldest and dearest friends.

    There were Chad and Tom, they had been together for ten years, and were both architects. Barry and Jack had been together for four years. Barry is a radio DJ for a Jazz station, and Jack is a lawyer. Rudy and Robert, not Bob or Rob, Robert, are both in advertising. Then there was Liam and Gram, Liam is in college and wants to be a stockbroker, and Gram works with his sister. Gram is the buyer for the Boutique, and he manages the apartment complex they live in and subsequently own. Finally, there was Jennifer and Crystal. They have been together a year, Jennifer is a personal assistant and Crystal is an accountant. Crystal is currently pregnant with Liam and Gram’s baby.

    “Did you use some sort of artificial insemination to get pregnant, Crystal?” I asked.

    “Oh no, we did it the old fashioned way. Gram and I are both bisexual, so Jen and Liam let us scratch that itch when we need to. Liam asked if I would carry a baby for them, though,” responded Crystal.

    “So Gram got you pregnant?”

    “We don’t know, Liam and Gram both tag-teamed me for a month until I was confirmed pregnant.”

    “Oh, so Liam is bi too?” I asked.

    Crystal and Jennifer both giggled, “No, Liam is a hundred percent gay. We tried it a couple of times with just him and me, I would suck him hard, and as soon as it was out of my mouth, it would deflate before he could stick it in my cunny. We had to have threesomes with Gram just so he would stay hard. The four of us live together next door. We’ve all grown really close with this experience, but Jen and Liam say they feel like brother and sister together.”

    “That sounds like an interesting way to live, doesn’t anyone get jealous?” I asked.

    “No, we have boundaries, and we are all open and talk a lot. We all agreed if any of us don’t want something or need something to happen, they just speak. Jen got mad at me once and didn’t want to sleep in the same room with me, but also didn’t want me sleeping with Gram. So Gram slept with her, and Liam slept with me. Then there was another time that Jen and Liam made popcorn and watched Gram and I make love. Anyway, we all work hard at not hurting one another, and it works for us.”

    After a couple of hours, most of the guys had left, and it was just the six of us left. Seline had a sizable U-shaped couch that would accommodate twelve people comfortably and more if you squeezed in. The open end faced a gas log fireplace with an eighty-eight inch 8K OLED TV above.

    “You guys have an awfully long walk home,” I commented sarcastically.

    “Not even as far as you think, darling,” said Seline. “You see the two sets of double doors in the middle of the room? That’s their apartment. When we have larger gatherings, we open everything up.”

    “Yes, we usually come in here to watch movies,” said Gram.

    “If you’re here in the morning… we all gather in Seline’s kitchen for coffee,” said Jen.

    “Seline was a barista for a couple of years, so she makes the best coffee,” said Gram.

    “I just throw a Folgers in the Keurig and drink it on the way,” I said.

    Seline makes a retching sound, and everyone jumps up to leave. Seline raises her hand in a stop sign, “I will make you a real cup of coffee, and you will promise me to never drink that swill again.” Seline jumped up and said, “Sit.” Everyone sat back down while I just sat there wide-eyed. Seline walked across the room into the kitchen and soon returned with a coffee cup and handed it to me. “Drink that darling, and experience what coffee should taste like.”

    I looked into the coffee cup, and there was a heart in the middle. I took a sip and immediately noticed the temperature was perfect. Hot, but not hot enough to burn my tongue. The flavor was delicious with a hint of sweetness, and not bitter. “ummm, it’s delicious.”

    Seline smiled and sat back down next to me, but this time she slipped her arm around me. We sat there cuddled up together, and I noticed that Gram and Liam were cuddled, and so were Jen and Crystal. We all sat and talked a while longer before Jen yawned and said she was tired and going to bed.

    “Lesley, it was a pleasure meeting you, I hope to see you again soon,” said Jen.

    Everyone stood, and then Jen and Crystal came over and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Gram and Liam came over and gave me a hug and air kiss. Gram said I should bring Toby around when he was in town. Crystal shut the door between the apartments and gave me a wink.

    Seline and I stood there a moment with our arms around each other’s waist before I spoke. “Well, I guess that’s my queue to get going as well, I’m glad you invited me, Seline.”

    “Please don’t leave darling, stay with me, I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

    “Seline, I… I’ve never done this before. I… I mean, with anyone… ever. I like you, but I’m afraid you’ll be disappointed with me.”

    “Oh, chérie, I have been attracted to you since we first met. I could never be disappointed mon chérie. Come, I will guide you, and you will not be disappointed.”

    Seline took my hand and guided me to her bedroom. The bedroom was huge, with a king-sized bed in the center of the room. In one corner was a hot tub that looked out on the balcony, and in the other corner was a large glass shower that also looked out on the balcony. The other end of the room had a sitting area and doorways into a large closet and bathroom.

    Seline guided me to stand next to the bed, then turned to stare into my eyes. A deep connection now made, she moved in slowly and pressed her soft lips to mine. We kissed slowly at first, gently rubbing our hands up and down each other’s backs. The intensity picked up as she sucked my tongue into her mouth. Without warning, Seline broke our kiss and pulled my dress up and over my head.

    I had on a simple white bra and pantie set and just stood the feeling exposed, yet also exhilarated. I had seen the lust in the eyes of boys at school, but this was the first time I saw it in a woman. Seline’s breath quickened with my own as she seemed to drink in my body with her eyes.

    She moved back in and once again pressed her lips to mine. More confident now, I returned the kiss with the same intensity. Our tongues swirled around our mouths as Seline’s hands freely roamed over my body. This time her hands didn’t stop at my back. She slid them down to my ass and into my panties, squeezing a handful of each cheek. I moaned into her mouth as she squeezed. Then she slid my panties down, and they dropped to my ankles. Next, she undid my bra and pulled it down and off my arms. She pushed me back on the bed, and to my delight, she quickly shed her clothing and crawled onto the bed next to me.

    She kissed me again as her hands started roaming freely over my body. Seline broke our kiss and kissed down my cheek to my ear. I suck in a deep breath as she took the lobe into her mouth and bit it lightly. She released my lobe and whispered in my ear, “I’m going to make love to you now, dear Lesley. I want you to be loud, I want you to scream, I want you to let the whole world know you feel.”

    Seline blew warm air across my ear and sucked the lobe into her mouth. Her fingers started to caress my left breast. My breathing quickened as she ran her tongue across my neck to the top of my right breast. She kissed my breast all around, getting closer and closer to my nipple. She finally sucked the nipple into her mouth and flicked her tongue across it and sent a jolt of ecstasy across my body. My nipples are small but very sensitive as she spent time on each. I lost myself in the simple pleasure of having my breasts suckled. I felt like I was on the edge of a cliff but couldn’t jump when she continued down my body.

    As her mouth reached my mound, she pinched both of my nipples tight and pulled. The effect sent another jolt through my body, and I screamed out, “OH YES, Seline, yes!”

    She began kissing around my sex, and breathed warm are across my vulva. I could feel the wetness escape and run to my rosy hole. Seline ran her tongue through my slit, parting my folds. She then ran her tongue in circles around my clit before sucking it into her mouth.

    I screamed out, “Oh, YES, YES, OH PLEASE DON’T…Oh, O,” I fell into the abyss as I grabbed Seline by the head. I thrust my sex hard against her face as I came with the first orgasm I had ever experienced with another person.

    I don’t know how long I laid there before I opened my eyes. Seline was now lying next to me, stroking my hair.

    “Oh, Seline, that was… amazing. I feel so complete right now. Can you show me how?”

    “Yes, chérie, in time, for now, this is just for you mon amour.”

    I fell into a deep sleep with Seline cuddled up next to me and woke in the morning to the sunshine streaming through the wall of glass. Seline was gone, but a thin robe with a rose laid across was on the edge of the bed.

    I put the robe on and sleepily walked into the kitchen to hear applause from Liam, Crystal, Gram, and Jen. Seline appeared in front of me, shushing the others and handed me a cup of coffee. She lightly kissed my lips and said, “Good morning, chérie.”

    I moved in with Seline the following week.


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • THE UNDERWEAR BUYER

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

    When I say that I’m an expert in women’s underwear, I can almost hear the giggles of my past girlfriends. But I really am – after taking degrees in textiles and fashion, and working my way upwards through the purchasing department of a well-known chain of stores, about seven years ago I went independent and launched my own specialist and high-class lingerie mail order business. It was just at the right time, when internet sales were really taking off, and I was relatively early in the field; my company is successful, with a name for quality and service, and a good niche in the market. Whilst most of our sales are from established lines and names, I am always keen to spot rising talent and that’s how I met – well, let’s call her Emma (I can’t give her real name, as she’s now becoming quite recognised as a designer).

    The firm is not so large that I can’t take the important decisions myself – most of my staff deal with the routine business of keeping enough supply of stock, fulfilling orders and replying to customer queries, etc. So I still act as chief (well, only) buyer, and in that capacity I was first approached by Emma. She was 24, not very long since graduated from design school and looking to attract interest for her first proper collection; in truth, I was a little flattered when she contacted me by email, and said that my firm was the one she had thought of first. She attached a file of drawings of her designs and some photos of them, modelled by herself – and I thought both the garments and their creator looked rather delightful. So I replied pleasantly, although making no commitment, and invited her to come to my house the following Saturday at 2.00 p.m., so that we would have time free from the constant interruptions you get at the office for her to show me the actual garments. Emma was delighted – she hadn’t really expected get a positive response, and assured me that she would be there.

    My earnings from the business have given me a very comfortable lifestyle, although a consequence of the long hours – especially when I started out on my own – is that I live alone. I have always been a lesbian, since being seduced by one of the volunteer leaders of my church youth group when I had just turned sixteen; in truth, I already knew that I was a girl-lover, and probably flirtatiously encouraged the young woman – she certainly encountered no resistance from her conquest! I had sex with her regularly but very discretely during the next two years, and then partly came out at college with a few affairs (one of them with a young faculty member). In my late twenties, I had a serious relationship with a woman I met through work, which lasted about six years – it ended hurtfully, with my lover leaving for someone I had thought was a mutual friend, but who turned out to have been fucking my girl for several months without my knowing. Since then, I had largely buried myself in work, and sexual pleasure had been an intermittent, all too infrequent, case of one-night stands, grabbed whenever the chance arose.

    At this point, I was approaching 35 years old. I am quite tall at five foot eleven inches, with grey eyes and thick jet-black hair which is cut at shoulder-length and shaped neatly to frame my face. I am slim, still wearing the same 30B bra size that I did as a student all those years ago; my breasts are not large, but they have no sag. I keep very fit – there is an exercise room in my house, and my one unshakeable rule is to spend an hour on the various machines every night when I get home, working out the stresses and tensions of the day and the drive back on the busy freeway. I also swim twice every weekend, for at least an hour each time, at a nearby exclusive country club which I have joined. My legs are well-shaped and toned, and my ass is also pretty much as trim as it was fifteen years ago – I quite often notice people taking a second look as I stalk by.

    After the business really took off, about four years ago I bought a lovely house in a verdant green suburban area on the southern edge of the city. It was built in the 1920s and has quite large grounds behind stone walls, with privacy ensured by the wrought-iron gates across the entry to the drive. I fell in love with it when I first saw it, although I hardly need its four bedrooms and three bathrooms! However, one of its finest features is the large living room, with a series of tall French windows that open out onto the paved stone terrace.

    Punctual almost to the moment that the grandfather clock in the hall chimed two o’clock, the gate entry phone’s buzzer sounded. Emma had arrived, and after I released the gate control, she zipped up the gravel drive in a ten-year old, slightly battered, bright red Chevrolet Cavalier convertible, the roof down on this sunny afternoon. As I opened my front door, she popped out of the driver’s seat like a champagne cork, full of energy and zest, and almost breathlessly she grabbed a medium-sized bag in one hand, tucked a large portfolio under her arm, and bounded up the half-dozen steps into the shade of the white-pillared portico. I though that she had the most attractive glow of health, vitality and innocent eagerness, as she held out her free hand and gushed how pleased she was to meet me, how grateful she was that I was giving her this chance, that she knew how valuable my time must be, that she promised me that she wouldn’t be wasting it …

    It was almost overwhelming, pouring out in a rush, with the winsome friskiness and uncalculated charm of a little puppy. I couldn’t help but be swept along, laughing and smiling in return as I assured her that it was no trouble, and that I was very interested to see her work – which was quite true, for it was evident that she a natural flair for both line and color.

    I took her through to the living room, as she admired the elegance of the house along the way. There I opened a bottle of my favourite Moet & Chandon champagne, and we sipped from tall flute glasses as she set out her designs on the oval walnut table. I looked through them with unfeigned interest and appreciation, our heads close together and our hands frequently touching as one or other of us pointed out various details. Then she offered to show me some of them, modelling them herself, if I liked. I replied that I expected this, and had set up the adjacent dining room for her to change in, and that the downstairs bathroom was next to that if she needed it. She gave me a huge grin, scooped up her bag from where she had left it near the door, and trotted out.

    I had cleared a wide floor area in the lounge, and sat on the long leather couch, sipping a glass of champagne and eagerly awaiting her catwalk show. Soon the parade began, and it was a breath-taking experience in every sense of the word. Her lingerie designs were both original and sexy, whilst still being classy in their cut, fabrics, patterns and details. I warmed even more to them, and not just because of the warmth growing between my legs – they were of real quality, and their designer clearly had potential. However, whilst my business brain was attracted by that, my hormones and my pussy were getting very excited by Emma herself. She was just as cute as a button in her bubbling enthusiasm and youthful vigour, and she had a very sweet body – as was becoming more and more apparent!

    Whether by calculation or intuition, there was an artful progression to the parade of lingerie which I was shown. She began with the most modest and covering garments, starting with an elegant full-length nightgown in the coolest pink satin, slashed on the left side to above the knee so that her elegant legs were revealed with each stalking stride that she took. However, even this was a sexy affair, for above the sheer fall of its fabric, the neckline was low-cut and the material over the breasts was transparent enough to be tantalising.

    The next item was a full-body corselette made in a tight clinging black stretch fabric, but for the cups over the breasts this had been replaced with a thin gauze mesh, as fine – and revealing – as the material of a stocking, but much stronger and more robust. I could hardly manage to keep from staring hungrily at the ripe young breasts which this displayed, and hoped that my blatant interest might be interpreted as professional admiration rather than – as it was – unbridled physical lust.

    This was succeeded by a bustier in an unusual but effective combination of green and purple, with straps from the lower sides holding up matching green stockings, and she wore similarly matching long purple gloves which came above the elbow. The bustier pushed her tits up and nearly displayed their nipples (which were just obscured by the decorative frill at the top), and of course it did not cover the pussy area at all. Here she was wearing another piece in co-ordinated color and style: a minimalist thong panty with shoestring sides, tied together in a small bow at each hip. Oh, with just one tug on one little loop, it would fall away, drifting to the ground like an autumn leaf – it took almost more willpower than I could summon up not to lean forward as she skipped past me, give that one naughty pull, and savour the sight of her sweet naked pussy!

    The next group to be shown all emphasised layers – but layers so soft, so thin, so insubstantial and so transparent that they were far more erotic when combined than any of them would be separately. This was no subliminal message – these confections screamed out to be undone, pulled open, even ripped away as the prelude to wild passionate fornication, and they were certainly communicating just fine to me. I particularly liked an expertly-cut thin pleated chiffon bodice in pale yellow, which draped alluringly over a half-cup underwired bra beneath, also yellow but two or three shades stronger. This and the Brazilian-style bikini panties below were quite modest in their cut and coverage – but actually not modest at all, being made of a sheer see-through mesh which was overlaid at only a few key points by a pretty floral pattern in crocheted lace.

    There followed some retro-influenced matching sets which had hints of 1930s corseted restraint and 1950s glamour-doll flounce. There were also several teddies, stylish sheer camisole tops (one with a back that was just a few criss-cross straps – very original), French knickers and skirted panties, and a gorgeous fly-away front babydoll (with skimpy Chantilly tanga briefs underneath) – and she looked simply adorable in all of them.

    The final sequences were bras and panties, sometimes accompanied by a suspender belt and stockings and sometimes by hold-ups or pretty, schoolgirlish knee-highs in white or sky blue. More and more of her body was progressively being revealed, the panties becoming scantier and the bras both smaller and more exotic – and erotic – in style. Amongst my favourites were a demi-cup underwired bra in black floral jacquard and lace, another halter-neck quarter cup bra, a tai brief in stretch crepe with a scalloped edge, and a dark purple thong in an intricate floral lace.

    Finally, Emma announced her penultimate presentation, and I was almost speechless at the sight of her slim youthful body with its flowering bust exhibited in a peephole bra. This covered most of her breasts with fine decorated purple mesh, but left fully exposed an area of about one inch in diameter around the nipples, through which her cute little titties were poking out – and I noticed at once how pert and erect they were.

    As the outfits became skimpier and more overtly sexual, the whole show acted like an extended form of strip-tease – and it had just such a tantalising effect on my body. My tits were stiff and almost aching, as my slightest movement rubbed my sensitised nipples against the inside of my bra cups, my heart was beating faster and I felt a little sweaty, and my cunt was positively drooling – only the remnant of my sense of dignity prevented my mouth from doing the same.

    Emma was a delectable sight, however much – or little – she was wearing. She was a little shorter than me, about five feet seven or eight inches, but any disadvantage in height was more than compensated for by her extra inches around the bust. I had seen that she had a curvaceous feminine figure from the moment that she had skipped up the steps of my house, wearing a flouncy white mini-skirt and an emerald green halterneck top in which her breasts jiggled as she moved. They were beautifully curved globes, their fullness in exquisite proportion to her slender build and flat firm stomach; I learned later that she still took a 28-inch band size, in which she needed an E cup! Cute as her figure was, with a firm tight ass that set off and enhanced her bust, it was her pretty face which drew me more than anything, with its striking blue-grey eyes, perky mouth and overall pixie-like quality. Her hair, originally light brown (as it showed at the temples), had been dyed a natural blonde colour reminiscent of the richness of a summer cornfield; it was cut short in feathery layers to just below the ears, in a gamine style that signalled ‘I can be as wild as the naughtiest boy – but still as soft and feminine as the cutest girl’.

    At last, Emma stood before me, having provocatively flounced in wearing her final coup de grace: a pair of barely-existent string panties made from two tiny triangular wisps of scarlet semi-transparent gauze, laced up at each hip by a thin ribbon, and a matching open-shelf bra which consisted of a band of fabric below her breasts with just the very bottom outline of the bra cups – the effect being to give a modest amount of uplift, whilst exhibiting a thoroughly immodest 90% of her breasts, with her rosy nipples fully on display. I noted their stiff pinkness, but realised that her state of excitement might be due to exhibiting her work rather than her body, and for the career opportunity which this demonstration represented. I started to clap my hands, nodding and smiling.

    ‘Wow!’ I said, ‘that was quite a show – I can tell you that you’ve really made an impression on me.’ And she had – professionally and sexually, as the sopping gusset of my panties affirmed.

    ‘However,’ I continued, ‘whilst I am very definitely interested, [oh, yeah!, I thought at this point, am I fucking interested – and interested in fucking!] there is one more crucial test.’ I explained that looks was one thing, but the actual feel of wearing a garment was the only reliable way to be sure about it, and that I always tried everything out myself before making any final decision. Emma was still over the moon at my initial reaction, and was not at all dismayed.

    ‘That’s wonderful,’ she replied at once; ‘I can leave them with you, or’ – and at this point she looked at me with a mischievous grin – ‘would you like to try them right now, and I could stay and help you?’

    How is any red-blooded woman to refuse an offer like that? I still wasn’t quite sure if she was flirting with me, or how she might respond to sexual advances from another female – and one about ten years older than her, as well. But I certainly intended to test the water further, and this would give more opportunities. Interestingly, Emma seemed keen to go right ahead, and did not bother to do more than throw a silky, open-fronted loose kimono wrap (one of her earlier items) over the nearly non-existent lingerie that she was wearing.

    She helped me to undress, admiring my figure and saying that I looked so strong and commanding. I am sure that she must have seen the state of my panties, although I turned away to strip them off quickly, and she probably smelt the aroma of my arousal as well. Emma’s hands lingered longer than really necessary when helping me into the various teddies, bustiers, bras and panties, almost stroking my breasts and smoothing along my inner thighs.

    At last, I could stand the suspense no longer, for wearing the beautiful garments, made more erotic by the fact that they had been on Emma’s sweet body only minutes earlier and still had her womanly scent, was really turning me on. As she stood in front of me, straightening the straps of a lacy confection of a bra, I reached for her shoulders and drew her close. I paused for two or three heartbeats, giving her the chance to pull back if she did not want this – it would not have gone too far, and could still be dismissed as nothing at all, just needing to steady my balance or something similar, and so would not ruin the business and professional relationship which was certainly also on my agenda. Far from objecting, she swallowed once and gazed directly into my eyes, and then she put her hands around my waist, resting seductively on my upper buttocks, and pressed our warm breasts and stomachs together. Her lips slightly parted, and I kissed her – which turned into a long, sensual smooch, our tongues meeting as our hands started to explore each others’ bodies. At the end of the kiss, she stepped back very slightly in order to reach around behind me and unclasp the bra. My breasts swung free, and she stooped to take each in turn into her mouth, teasing and nibbling on the nipples.

    I was in heaven, floating on cloud nine in my mingled relief, happiness and pure raging lust. Emma removed the pair of matching French knickers that I had been trying on, leaving me naked apart from my heels and black hold-ups. Then she pushed me backwards to sprawl on the couch, spreading my legs apart as I watched her kneel down between my thighs. Her mouth swooped down like a dive-bomber, and with an equally explosive result. Barely had her tongue pushed its way between my labia, than I felt myself on the verge of coming. I tried to say something like ‘No – wait!’, but I doubt that she heard it or that I really meant it. Her tongue was very dextrous, long and quite firm, and when it found my clit I was completely lost. My hips bucked up and down, almost overbalancing her until she wrapped her arms tightly around my legs. I made inarticulate noises, as I was overcome by the best and longest orgasm I had experienced in about a decade. As my shudders died down to stillness, Emma’s head came up like a diver seeking air, and she regarded me with puckering lips and a lascivious smile.

    ‘Good?’ she asked me, quite simply. I couldn’t trust my brain to formulate words at all, so I just mutely nodded in reply. Then I shook off my momentary torpor, feeling like an electric motor when someone swaps an old run-down battery for a new one. I reached for her, cupping the breasts that were so invitingly displayed in her naughtiest creation. I unbuckled it at her back, and caressed her naked mounds more vigorously for a while. Then I slipped my fingers down across her stomach and slid them inside her flimsy panties, touching her pussy for the very first time and feeling its shaved smoothness and the wetness seeping from her cleft. I withdrew my fingers and, as she watched me with a round-eyed curiosity which I certainly did not mistake for innocence, I inhaled her aroma and licked the taste of her juices from my fingertips. Holding her steady in my gaze, I reached simultaneously to each of her hips, gripped the neat little bow of the ribbon ties, and then with a swift jerk pulled them both apart. She gave a soft sigh as the tiny garment fell away from her flesh and fluttered to the ground, leaving her on an equal basis with me – just hold-ups (though hers were a creamy white) and high heels.

    As I drank in the sight of her exposed and slightly puffy labial lips, I suddenly knew exactly how I wanted to take her, what I wanted to do. I ordered her to kneel on her hands and knees in the middle of the carpet, and stay there. Perkily obedient, she took up the pose and looked at me over her shoulder, her eyes going round when I pulled a large strap-on out of nearby drawer, buckled it around me and then stepped up behind her. She was almost shaking with excitement as I sank to my knees, the knob of the dildo level with her ass and just a few inches from her holes. I ran my fingernails down each side of her back, from the top of her shoulder-blades down to cup around her buttocks and then zeroing in on her vagina. When they simultaneously reached her slit, I used my fingertips to prize it further open, causing her to curve her back and widen her stance, pushing her sweet butt further up and open. She was so sopping wet and loose that I knew no lube was needed on the dildo, and I gripped her at the hips and sank it all the way into her with a long, slow, steady push, leaning my weight behind it as it penetrated her for most of its eight-inch length.

    The withdrawal stroke aroused her even more – it nearly always is more sensuous – and she began almost whimpering, then changed it to a grunt as I drove forwards again, this time impaling her all the way to the backplate on which the plastic cock was mounted. She writhed slightly from side to side when it was almost all the way home, easing it in for the final inch or so. Another firm stroke in and out loosened her further, and established to my mind that she could take the full length without any injury. I began increasing the pace and forcefulness of the shaftings, but always tantalisingly slower on the outward pull than the inwards ram. Sweat glistened on both our bodies, and I took a second to reposition myself so that I could flex my hips and pelvis to their full extent. At that moment Emma looked back at me again, licked her lips and with a saucy grin declared:

    ‘Ride me, cowgirl – ride me over the fence!’

    Now I went up another couple of gears, faster and harder, the faceplate of the strap-on making repeated wet slapping sounds as it smacked against her sweaty skin, each impact accompanied by a grunting moan from Emma. Her breathing became rapid, and she began to give a series of high-pitched cries. I shifted my right hand from her hip to grip her hair, yanking her head back and up, arching her back to get the maximum resistance to my thrusts. This also had the effect of pulling her tits up into easy reach, and my left hand exchanged its grip on her side for something softer and more enticing – squeezing Emma’s left breast.

    ‘Ride me! Ride me!!’ she screamed again, and then as her climax overwhelmed her, she shouted: ‘Fuck me – oooohh! Fuck me – aaarrgh! Oh!! Yes – I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna CUM!!’

    I sort of lost control as well, carried away in the raw sensuality of the moment, triumphant in my command over her, my control of her body. I was playing her like a virtuoso violin, sawing backwards and forwards – not a bad metaphor, really, as her yowls were starting to sound like an out-of-tune fiddle. I don’t normally use bad language, in fact I was once criticised for being over-decorous during love-making – but not this time. I growled at her, in time with each inwards thrust:

    ‘Come for me, you bitch! Come for me, you slut! I’m gonna fuck you hard! I’m gonna fuck your brains out!!’

    When she stiffened and then shook spasmodically in the grip of a wave of explosive orgasms, it was too much to resist. The dildo still deeply penetrating her, I climaxed myself and then slumped forwards to lie limply across her back, my breasts pressed into the base of her shoulder blades.

    ‘Oh, stars and angels,’ I moaned, ‘that was so good – so good.’

    Sensing somehow that Emma was about to collapse under the dual impact of my weight and her own devastating orgasms, I levered myself off and pulled the dildo out, eliciting one last tremor from the young woman. She rolled onto her back and lay there, panting, with her legs spread carelessly open. I quickly shucked off the strap-on and lay down on my side next to her, propping my head up on one elbow whilst my other hand, almost absent-mindedly, found its way to her pussy and began very gently to stroke it. Emma looked up at me in undisguised admiration.

    ‘I always thought you would be hot stuff’, she said softly, ‘but that was unbelievable – I’ve never had sex like that before, not ever, not that shook me so deep down and took me so high when I came.’

    I smiled warmly, because there was no doubting the sincerity with which she said this – and, truly, although the last decade had been a bit of a desert, I had slept with enough women over the last twenty years to be able to recognise a five-star fuck and, on that scale, this had rated more like ten stars.

    I bent over and began licking and sucking on her breasts, attending to each for a few moments and then returning to the other. I nibbled on her teats, and she stirred restlessly as my other hand at her crotch began to push more demandingly into her, first one finger halfway, then two, then both of them all the way. I found her engorged clitoris, and to the accompaniment of her renewed panting for breath, I massaged it until she came again.

    I still hadn’t satiated my lust for this gorgeous, vibrant young woman. I spread her limp legs still wider apart and crouched between them, bringing my mouth directly to bear on her vagina. I’ve often been told that my pussy-eating technique is one of the best, and I certainly didn’t hear any complaints from this customer. After a while, I did start to hear some very strange noises – but there was no doubt that they were of approval and enjoyment. I carefully brought her up to another orgasm, and in the final moments drove her wild by pressing my fingertips into the rim of her anal passage, probing and teasing it whilst lashing my tongue around the full extent of her vagina and sucking hard on the nub of her clit.

    After her climax, we lay together more quietly; this time I was sprawled on my back, and she looked down at me, running her index finger in circles around my stomach, and then every so often detouring around or over one of my breasts. I told her then that I had meant everything that I had said about the quality of her work, her future potential as a designer, and my interest in a marketing deal – perhaps even an exclusive one during these first years, as she became established.

    ‘I know you did,’ she replied quietly, ‘but I was hoping you would want me as well.’ She told me that she had met me briefly when I was the guest speaker at a seminar on her degree course three years previously (I had forgotten this entirely), that she had been strongly attracted to me then, and she had thought of me quite often since. Emma confessed that her taste was for older, confident, capable women who still looked hot and dressed in style, and she thought that I was the leader of the pack!

    Well – such flattery! But it was artlessly, almost naively, delivered, and it had a ring of truth about it. There was only one way to reward that, and I invited her to stay over the whole week-end. She gave another of her magical, electrifying grins – I was getting very fond of them – and said that she thought I’d never ask, she had her suitcase ready in the trunk of her car. She coyly admitted that if I had seemed interested but too shy or cautious to make a pass at her, she had planned to stage a car ‘breakdown’ that would lead to the offer of over-night accommodation, and then make herself even more flagrantly seducible!

    So Emma unpacked in the second largest double-bedroom, after which we took a long playful bath and shower together in my vast and truly well-equipped main bathroom – it was one area where I had stinted myself for nothing – and then we made ourselves a dinner of tuna, chopped peppers, sun-dried tomatoes and sweetcorn on pasta with a mild lime chilli sauce, followed by a tossed green salad, and washed down with several glasses of fine Burgundy red wine. After that, I took her by the hand and led her up to my own room, where we slowly disrobed each other and began a long night of mutual pleasure with a languorous, slow-building 69. The weekend turned into a week, and – well – we’ve been living together ever since, for nearly two years now, although we don’t advertise the fact; whilst she works from my (although now I tend to say, ‘our’) house, all of her post goes to a mailbox address, and when she calls at my office or our paths cross at industry fairs and social events, we act in a friendly but strictly professionally way. And then, we go home and fuck each other like rabbits!

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • Suzy’s Diary

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    A sampling of Suzy’s naughty diary.

    We recently moved into a new neighborhood. As I was rummaging around in the attic, I discovered a diary. Most of it was pretty tame stuff, but the last few entries got pretty juicy. Here’s what I found:

    =============================

    December 5th – Morning

    As had become routine, my husband Frank flopped down at our kitchen table for a quick breakfast. His fingers worked furiously on the screen of his ever-present phone, checking emails, texts, and the latest stock statistics. Aside from wondering when his toast and coffee might magically appear, I doubt he would even have noticed if I wasn’t there. Like many a young ‘trophy wife’, my illusions of a fantasy marriage to a rich older guy had quickly evaporated in the first few months of our union. I sighed, realizing that I had become relegated to simply another one of the many expensive furnishings that comprised ‘Frank’s Big Collection of Toys’.

    “I’m thinking about joining a gym,” I offered, trying to break the awkward silence over the morning meal. Frank responded by holding up a dismissive hand as an incoming phone call summoned his attention. I seethed quietly to myself, poking at my toast halfheartedly as Frank laughed uproariously at something in his phone conversation. I looked up expectantly, hoping he might share the humor, but he turned away in his chair, checking the clock on the wall and chuckling again.

    Suddenly I flinched as I felt a cold wet nose prod at my knee. I heard a quiet whine from below the kitchen table. I reached down and petted Shindo, our purebred Akita. As with everything else we owned, the big dog had set Frank back a small fortune. Yet Shindo was pretty much my dog since I was the only one who gave him any attention. The boatload of money Shindo had cost had done nothing to assure a well-behaved animal. He was overly energetic, with a penchant for getting into anything and everything. One of his most annoying traits was that he would make a bee-line for any unprotected groin, sniffing and prodding with his cold wet nose into the most intimate of places. We had to be on constant guard against his embarrassing antics if we had guests in the house.

    But as I sat there at the kitchen table, marveling at the luxury train wreck my life had become, I was suddenly struck with a very naughty and rebellious notion. I smiled pleasantly at Frank as I meticulously buttered a slice of my toast. Under the table, I allowed my legs to part. Shindo was quick to seize upon the opportunity and I felt him wriggle his way between my legs. Still dressed in a bathrobe, I closed my naked thighs down in a welcoming embrace around the eager Akita, stifling a playful squeal as I felt his snout prod up against my panty clad crotch.

    I squirmed in my seat, unsure of what would happen next. Whenever Shindo was in one of his crotch-diving moods we always chastised him or banished him from the room. Never had the canine been given free rein, so this was uncharted territory for us both. His warm breath washed across my tight little white panties. I choked back a giggle as his cold wet nose pressed into my loins, sniffing enthusiastically at the alluring scent he discovered there.

    My heart was beating with a combination of fear and lustful excitement. What if Frank noticed something amiss and discovered the naughty doggy between my legs? I couldn’t even imagine the embarrassment as I would have to try to explain myself. I felt a red flush of shame creep its way up my face. I should put a stop to this immediately, I realized. I chewed nervously at my lower lip, and then did the only reasonable thing. I slowly scooted forward to the edge of my chair, spreading my legs wide and allowing the curious Akita unrestricted access.

    Immediately his wet canine tongue caressed my panty-covered vaginal mound. I clenched my teeth, holding in a lustful moan of passion. This was already more intimate attention than I had received from Frank in months. I felt my panties quickly begin to moisten, absorbing both saliva from Shindo’s energetic tongue and the steamy dampness oozing from my humid vaginal slit. My tight slippery pussy — neglected for far too long — eagerly unfurled its fleshy pink lips. The Akita dug deeper, lured by the irresistible flavor. Pressing his snout harder into my lustful cleft, Shindo worked his rough tongue against the thin cotton barrier, pushing the crotch of my panties up into my snug little cunt. I gripped the edge of the table with both hands, fighting the need to thrash my legs in response to simmering sexual urges that were quickly coming to a boil.

    The Akita nipped gently at my panty-covered pussy lips and I shuddered, giving in to the inevitable orgasm. My breathing became ragged and desperate, and suddenly my hips bucked of their own accord. The joints of the chair creaked alarmingly, but Frank didn’t seem to notice. The muscles in my thighs clenched and trembled as a convulsive spasm gripped my twat. Barely in control of my body, I ground my hips in a slow, sensual motion in the kitchen chair as Shindo eagerly consumed the syrupy wetness that flooded through the cotton crotch of my panties. I closed my legs tightly around the Akita’s furry head, wrapping him in a loving embrace as orgasmic ripples vibrated through the depths of my fuck slot. Then, in a final spasm, I rocked my head back and pressed my loins eagerly forward against the canine’s talented snout. My hair whipped in a cascade of blonde and I dared to let my hands slip from the table and caress my naked upper thighs. Dragging my fingers up over my tummy, I sensuously squeezed my breasts, pinching my aching nipples through the soft covering of my robe.

    Then — finally — I felt the wonderful sensations in my twat begin to falter. Small post-orgasmic tremors continued to register as Shindo maintained a steady rhythm with his talented cunt-licking tongue. Despite his energetic efforts, the flood of syrupy fluids poured through my panties faster than he could lap them up. I felt a warm, sticky puddle begin to form on the seat of the chair, soaking my panties from below. The scent of wet cunt butter hung heavily in the air, overwhelming the mundane breakfast smells of coffee and toast.

    “Well, time to go,” Frank announced, ending his conversation and rising from the table. I jerked in shock and then looked at him, slack-jawed and with glazed eyes, trying to recover from my sexually-induced stupor. He took no notice of my tussled hair, red-faced expression, or panting breath as he gathered his keys and briefcase and headed out to his car. I heard the garage door cycle and the engine of his Mercedes growl to life. The sound of the car receded as the automatic garage door rattled shut. I sat there at the kitchen table in my cum-soaked panties as Shindo continued to diligently work his tongue in my panty crotch. A singled tear rolled down my cheek as I stared ahead into nothingness.

    ================

    December 6th – Morning

    Frank arrived at breakfast, his phone once again his steadfast companion as I faded into the background of his world. I however felt a renewed sense of excitement. “I still thinking about joining that gym,” I blurted, looking to Frank for some sort of acknowledgment. It was a banner day as he granted me a barely perceptible nod as he pecked out an email. “It’s one of those all-lady gyms, just in case you’re worried about that,” I continued. Frank’s total lack of response suggested that he wasn’t overly concerned.

    “Well, let’s see what sort of treats we have for breakfast today,” I remarked mostly to amuse myself. I suppressed a grin, given that the spread on the table was the same fare as every day — coffee and toast. However, the spread under the table today was slightly different. Shindo was uncharacteristically well behaved, sitting patiently under the table. It was almost as if he and I were co-conspirators in our naughty little secret. But as I spread my legs he quietly rose to his feet and worked his way between my soft, creamy thighs. Today he found no panty barrier separating him from my girlish charms. Instead he found me moist and expectant, my naked, ruffled pussy lips already unfurled with arousal. Perched on the edge of the chair, I spread my legs, causing my slit to gape open for him. Looking down I saw a trickle of my buttery sauce ooze out, trailing down to the floor on a shimmering drool of vaginal fluid. The big dog intercepted the slowly descending streamer on his tongue, licking his chops in anticipation.

    Then Shindo dove into the main course. His rough wet tongue embraced the lips of my twat, savoring the tasty discharge glistening on my pink flesh. Licking me clean, he pulled back, his jowls working as he relished the lingering flavor. As a test, I attempted to distract him with a small corner of toast. Normally he was up for any little morsel, but the large canine completely ignored it. He had obviously acquired a preference for the taste of buttery pussy muffin instead. I popped the piece of toast in my mouth and chewed as the Akita pushed his snout back against my twat. I squirmed as his cold nose made contact with my clit. His tongue teased my fleshy little nub of delight and I gave a subdued gasp in response. Then his oral appendage slipped lower, working its way into the clutching tunnel of my cunt. Elbows on the table, I interlaced my fingers and rested my chin on my hands, trying to maintain a bored expression as several inches of wet dog tongue wriggled up into my tight little snatch.

    The Akita attempted to explore every hidden nook and cranny of my clutching pink vaginal folds, turning his furry head this way and that to exploit every angle. I had never imagined that a doggy tongue was so incredibly long — or maneuverable. But it was a discovery that I enjoyed with lustful delight. And then, just as I thought that the canine had finally achieved the ultimate limits of his oral reach, I felt his furry snout begin to pry its way into my pussy. I gulped in horror, realizing that the animal seemed intent on fucking me with his face. I groaned at the sensation but then started to lower my hands to pull his snout back out of my twat. But then I flinched, quickly resuming my chin-on-hands pose as Frank looked up and favored me with a rare but disinterested glance. I reached down with trembling hands and retrieved my cup of coffee, desperately attempting to maintain a normal expression as a fair portion of the Akita’s snout tunneled its way into my quivering twat.

    I set the cup down in its saucer, a rattling noise filling the kitchen as the two pieces of china clattered together under my shaking fingers. I squirmed in my chair, trying to accommodate the incredible stretching sensation in my pussy. Then Shindo’s tongue lashed out once again, digging its way into previously unexplored regions of my lustful fuck sleeve. I could feel the wet tip of his tongue deeply embedded, devouring the sticky discharge that oozed in an unstoppable flow from my fleshy vaginal embrace. It felt as if the voracious beast was only a few inches short of slipping his eager tongue into the opening of my womb. Accepting that mental image as a challenge I spread my limber thighs even wider and gently pressed my hips forward onto his snout. The Akita seemed to sense my wanton need, responding with a forceful push of his own.

    A glistening sheen of perspiration broke out on my forehead, betraying the effort of our obscene interaction. The collaborative exercise paid off, and another two inches of furry canine snout were press-fit into my greedy little cunt. But then, just as I was expecting his tongue to resume its lecherous explorations, the Akita pulled back, withdrawing his snout from my twat and leaving me gaping and in a desperate state of frustration. Then I heard Shindo gasp a desperate breath and I realized the reason for his actions. The poor doggy was unable to breath with his snout deeply buried in the depths of my tight wet twat. The Akita’s sides heaved as he replenished his oxygen supply.

    I gazed down at the canine with concern but he appeared to be recovering. Then with renewed vigor he licked the thick froth of cunt cream from his jowls and burrowed his way back into my creamy tunnel of lust. I bit my lower lip as he stretched me to new limits. A strangled moan of passion almost escaped my lips. His gazed up at me with an unquestioning mixture of canine love and lust. His snout was buried so deep that his dark soulful eyes stopped just short of my widely stretched glistening twat lips. Deep in the depths of my pussy I felt his tongue surge forth, wriggling and twisting as it burrowed its way into the far reaches of my grasping wet embrace.

    Suddenly I trembled, feeling the tip of his wriggling tongue breach the entryway to a new region of my body. The onset of my orgasm was mental, overwhelmed by the realization that I had the tip of a naughty doggy tongue tickling the entrance to my womb. I barely managed to choke back a delirious scream of ecstasy, throttling it back to a barely audible growl of animalist passion. Then my pussy contracted in a powerful spasm and my hips bucked in rapid succession, burying even more of Shindo’s large snout in my alarmingly over-stretched twat. I fought a desperate battle to maintain control of my body, lest I fall to the floor flopping like a fish in the grip of my orgasmic contractions. My knuckles turned white as I gripped the edge of the table and hung on in desperation. I bit my lower lip as my prolonged orgasm caused my pussy to clench down over and over, grasping at the Akita’s deeply embedded snout and tongue. Shindo rode me like an expert, moving with my every buck and twist, unrelenting in his oral attention. My thighs quivered in a muscular cramp as I closed them tightly around the head of my furry friend. Finally, with a quiet gasp, I suddenly relaxed as the last of my orgasm was wrung from the flexing tissues of my twat.

    Shindo withdrew, panting and desperate for a renewed influx of air. My pussy gaped shamelessly and a seeming river of melted cunt butter poured from my open fuck slot. The milky discharge dripped freely and clung to both of my inner thighs in a shimmering coating. I blinked, trying to focus on Frank as he sat in his chair, still intent on his all-important text message. A growing puddle of simmering pussy cream grew on the floor between my feet, but Shindo was quick and eager to lap up all the incriminating evidence.

    Frank rose and headed off to work, oblivious as usual.

    ============

    December 6th – Afternoon

    After a long shower and a quick lunch I gathered up my courage and made my way down to Bumper’s, the ladies-only gym and spa I had found. I went up to the counter and told the girl I was thinking about getting a membership. She introduced herself as Lydia, and told me she was the owner. I was impressed since she seemed to be only a few years older than my age of twenty. Lydia gave me an in-depth tour. We talked about the various exercise classes that were offered and she showed me how to use a lot of the weight machines, stationary bikes, and treadmills. I liked what I saw, and signed up for a six month membership on the spot.

    I had brought some workout clothes with me, so I went into the locker room and changed. I felt a little embarrassed, wearing my old “Hello Kitty” sports bra from high school. But I figured I could buy some new gear once I got a sense of what was considered fashionable around here. Stepping back out of the locker room, I surveyed the vast array of gym equipment, not sure where to start. There was a Jazzercise class in session, so I went over to watch, just trying to get a feel for everything.

    As I was standing there, I suddenly felt a presence next to me. Standing to my right was a beautiful redhead, dressed in very short shorts and a frayed-out cut-off Rolling Stones tee shirt. She was in her late twenties and stood a couple inches taller than my five foot five height. “I feel like a kid in a candy store,” she remarked, gazing out on the collection of prancing girls in an array of sweats, shorts and tight yoga pants. I felt a bit self-conscious. I was a trim one hundred and fifteen pounds, but was feeling a bit soft and wiggly compared to the hard, lean bodies on display in the class.

    “I’m Maggie, by the way,” the redhead introduced herself. “You look like you’re new here.”

    “Yeah, hi, I’m Suzy,” I replied, extending my hand. “And yeah, first day. I’m like a total gym virgin, so be gentle,” I joked.

    “Oh? Really?” Maggie replied, looking me up and down. “Well… how intriguing.” I gave her a friendly smile in return, excited to already be making friends. “So…” Maggie continued, bobbing her head slightly towards the other side of the gym. “You wanna?”

    I looked in the direction she had gestured, completely baffled as to what she was suggesting. “I’m sorry, do I wanna what?” I replied with a smile.

    Maggie drifted her attention back to the exercise class for a moment, and then turned back to me. “Tease,” she replied. “Do you want to come eat my pussy?”

    My lower jaw dropped, thinking I must not have heard her correctly. She saw my look of shock and a red flush of embarrassment began to creep up her face. “Oh my god,” she stammered. “I’m so sorry! You’re not one of Lydia’s girls, are you? It’s just that… Oh, dammit, it’s just that you’re wearing that ‘Hello Kitty’ sports bra… All of Lydia’s girls always wear a pink ‘Hello Kitty’. It’s kind of like the secret handshake around here… So I just thought… Dammit! Please, I am so sorry,” Maggie stammered in nervous apology.

    “Wait…” I replied in a whisper, slowly piecing it together as I glanced around nervously. “You mean that there are… prostitutes here at the gym, working for Lydia? Lesbian prostitutes?” Oddly, I didn’t find myself so much offended as intrigued by the scandalous notion.

    Maggie bit her lower lip, looking down at the floor like a naughty schoolgirl, nodding. “Please,” she begged, “I didn’t mean anything by it. It was just a mistake, that’s all… Like I said, all of Lydia’s girls always wear that ‘Hello Kitty’ logo like you have on, and you’re so cute, so I just thought you…” She looked like she was going to cry.

    I felt a strange feeling wash over me, similar to that sense of rebellion I had felt when I first let my doggie Shindo lick my panties at the breakfast table. I felt butterflies in my stomach as I wrestled with the conflicting thoughts awash in my mind. Taking Maggie’s hands in mine, I leaned in close. “Shhh… It’s ok.” I whispered. A grateful expression washed over her.

    I paused, fearing that this was one of those potentially magic moments, and it was balanced on the edge of slipping away forever. I swallowed, trying to gather my courage. “I…ah… I’m not one of Lydia’s… you know… girls,” I stammered nervously. “But do you think that… maybe… you could teach me?” I swallowed again, feeling a flush of embarrassment rise up my face. Had I just done that? Had I just propositioned a lesbian at the gym? Well, I guess that was one way to make an interesting impression right off the bat. I felt my heart beating in my chest as I looked deep into her eyes, visually pleading for her to not reject me. ”Please…” I urged her in a pleading whisper. “Teach me how to… to eat out your pretty little pussy.”

    A wide smile crossed Maggie’s face and she nodded eagerly, taking my hand in tow and leading me across the gym. After my dog Shindo’s amazing oral treatment of my pussy this morning, I certainly had a few ideas in my head, but resolved myself to letting Maggie teach me the proverbial ropes.

    Reaching the front desk, Maggie asked Lydia in an excited whisper, “Can we get a key to a massage room?” Lydia looked at us in confusion. “A case of mistaken identity,” Maggie explained, gently tracing her finger across the ‘Hello Kitty’ image printed across the left breast of my sports bra. “But we got it sorted out, so now Suzy here is officially ‘in training’. You two can talk later and work out the details.” Lydia scowled, shooting Maggie a disapproving look. Then she reluctantly handed over a key, saying nothing. I could tell she was not thrilled about Maggie’s unsolicited recruiting efforts.

    =========

    December 6th – Later that Afternoon

    “First time with Maggie?” Lydia inquired with a knowing smirk as I approached the front counter at the gym about an hour later to return her key. A flush of shame rushed up my face.

    “First time — with any girl,” I whispered, running my fingers through my wet and matted hair. Lydia gave me a knowing smile, having apparently gotten over her earlier irritation. “That girl is a bit of a squirter,” she acknowledged with a mischievous grin. I let the understatement stand without further comment, looking down at the wide, wet splatter of female ejaculation that stained most of the front of my sports bra with Maggie’s signature scent.

    “So Maggie explained the arrangement to you?” Lydia asked, carrying on a casual conversation as if I weren’t standing there soaked in vaginal juices.

    “I think so,” I acknowledged quietly, trying to ignore my subconscious mind as it offered up words like ‘lesbian, prostitute, and whore’. Checking around to see if anyone else was within listening distance, I continued. “Maggie paid me sixty dollars. Your cut for anything that happens at the gym is one-third. Anything outside the gym is my own business. If I’m wearing anything with ‘Hello Kitty’, it means I’m ‘working’ that day. If anyone starts asking nosy questions, I’m out, and you don’t know nothing. Oh, and the customer is always right.”

    Lydia gave a slight nod of her head as I recited each point from memory. “Clever girl,” she praised, gesturing towards my handful of bills with a flick of her fingers. I peeled off the least sticky twenty dollar bill for her and tucked the rest into my pocket. “Welcome to the gym,” Lydia offered

    Just then Maggie strolled by, a spring in her step and looking immensely satisfied. He gave my ass a playful slap as she passed. She paused, leaning over counter with a whisper to my new ‘boss’. “That’s a prize little cunt, there Lydia. You put that girl and her magic tongue to work for you!”

    I blushed fiercely at the compliment and gave her departing figure a wave as the front door banged shut. I turned and headed for the showers, realizing that I was going to need to invest in a whole lot more ‘Hello Kitty’ workout clothes if I planned on presenting a fresh appearance for each new customer during the day. But for today there was nothing to be done but simply muddle through. I went back over to the exercise room, seeing what new attention I might attract in the crowd of girls…

    ========

    December 9th – Morning

    Frank left early this morning, not having bothered to tell me in advance about a week-long business trip he had scheduled. I couldn’t find the motivation to get up for breakfast, thinking I would just sleep in. But I was awakened with a soft canine whine. I turned on the nightstand light and there was Shindo, his eyes just visible over the edge of the bed, looking at me with an expectant wag of his tail. The big Akita had definitely become a fan of our new morning routine and after an inexplicable delay he had come up to see when his morning breakfast “treats” would be delivered. I groaned and rolled over, reaching out to give him a lazy scratch on the neck.

    The Akita was not appeased with my efforts. With an effortless bound, the huge dog leapt up onto the bed, causing the frame to squeak under the impact. “Shindo! Naughty Doggy!” I chastised, half-heartedly trying to shoo him back off onto the floor. He resisted and I giggled at the game. “Well, at least you came to wish me a happy birthday,” I sighed sadly. I had hoped in vain that Frank might have left a card, flowers, or a present for my 21st, but found no evidence of any such efforts.

    Shindo barked and lunged at me teasingly and we tussled in the covers. I shrieked in surprise as I tumbled from the bed, dragging a tangle of covers, pillows, and a barking Akita with me as I fell. Laughing I squirmed to unwrap myself from the snare of the blankets wound around my legs. As I struggled to get onto my hands and knees I suddenly felt a heavy weight land on my back. Shindo wrapped his furry front paws around my naked torso. I felt something rigid and fleshy prod insistently at the cotton crotch of my panties as the large Akita jostled for position on my upturned hindquarters. I glanced over at the full length mirror on the closet door, seeing Shindo mounted on my back. His furry haunches ground against my firm little panty-clad rump.

    He pulled back for a moment and I gasped at the reflected image. The Akita was sporting a huge erection! It was every bit of eight inches in length, and looked to be as thick as my wrist. A long, slimy drop of pre-cum dangled from the fleshy tip. Shindo turned and looked at me in the mirror, our eyes meeting and locking in a meaningful exchange. Now I suppose that any respectful girl will tell you that she would have immediately put a stop to this obscene development. Honestly, I’ll believe that when I see it. My hormones were raging from my lesbian encounters at the gym over the past several days. I had been too long ignored by a neglectful husband. There wasn’t even much of a moral quandary. One way or another, I was going to get my birthday fuck!

    Straining against the Akita’s body weight I managed to rise to a kneeling position. Shindo kept his front paws tightly locked around my rib cage, hopping awkwardly on his hind legs as I shifted position. His furry paws clamped possessively around my torso, just underneath my small firm tits. My nipples were perked into rigid little fleshy brown nubs of lust. My fingers frantically reached for the waistband of my panties, dragging them down to my knees and exposing my rapidly moistening pussy. With a grunt I dropped back down onto my hands and knees as the huge dog’s weight once more settled down onto my back. Shido squirmed, maneuvering himself into place. I wriggled my hips in invitation. Carefully the Akita maneuvered the tip of his cock into alignment, finding the opening to my quivering twat and easing himself just inside.

    With graceful motion, Shindo pressed himself forward. Nearly half his cock slid into my cunt with a delicious friction. I groaned with passion, clenching my vaginal muscles, causing him to slowly grind to a halt. He issued an excited bark, thrilled to discover that his human female friend had a wonderfully tight and fuckable twat. He withdrew, fighting against the greedy, grasping embrace of my humid fuck tunnel. Only the tip of his cock remained embedded as he steadied himself. Then with a forceful lunge he thrust up and into me. I met him with a sensual response of my own, urgently rolling my hips up and back. I grunted under the impact, my naked ass cheeks flattening as they pushed up tight against his furry haunches. With that vigorous thrust he was fully hilted, his full round ball sack pressed up tight against my vaginal lips.

    He paused, jostling on my back as he adjusted his stance. Then, as if by mutual unspoken agreement, we both built up to a furious pace. He pounded me like a machine, his haunches a blur as he thrust and withdrew in a cycle of brutal, punishing fuck thrusts. I moaned like a whore, bucking my hips frantically as I clenched my vaginal muscles, milking the length of his massive cock. Our sexual coupling was savage, animalistic, and exactly what I desperately needed. I felt him grip down harder around my rib cage, betraying the urgency of his motion. His jaws latched onto a patch of my long blonde hair, yanking my head backwards and causing me to curve my spine downward in response. My hips rolled upward, pressing my quivering pussy harder into his loins. My cunt lips rippled, clasping his pistoning cock in a tight, loving embrace. Vaginal fluids drained from the tight seal between my lips and his prick. A steady trickle oozed out and splattered down into the panties spanned between my knees. Soaking through the thin cottony material they began to spread a wet stain into the pricy Oriental rug beneath me.

    Shindo lunged forward and held his position, every last throbbing inch of his massive cock socketed deep in my grateful little pussy. He issued a quiet whine and then I felt his cock knot begin to swell inside my twat. It was the critical moment. If I expelled him now I could free myself from this punishing sexual encounter. But I knew if I delayed, my fate would be sealed. Cunt and canine would be coupled together until he unloaded his balls into the depths of my womb. There was really only one choice in the matter. I lowered my face to the carpet in a submissive position, pressing my hip back against him hard. The bare cheeks of my firm rump flattened as I ground myself against him. I clenched down tightly with my pussy, making sure he had no chance to escape. My naked thighs trembled with expectant lust as I felt his knot continue to swell. My pussy strained with the massive stretching, the lips of my cunt bulging outward around his round, fleshy anchor. His knot swelled to its maximum size, throbbing ominously within the straining lips of my pussy. I was securely mounted and nothing could separate us now.

    Shingo let go of my hair and raised his head towards the ceiling. A prolonged howl filled the room, accompanied by my eager squeal of passion. I felt his balls pull up tight against the widely splayed lips of my snatch, contracting in a powerful spasm. His cock swelled alarmingly within the confines of my tight little cunt as a thundering load of hot dog cum raced down the length of his shaft. I gasped, feeling him explode inside me. A geyser of doggy sperm rocketed into my vaginal tunnel, a tidal wave of frothing goo spraying and splattering every last nook and cranny of my quivering pussy. I shrieked, feeling my cunt convulse in a powerful orgasm. My rippling vaginal muscles clamped down tight on his invading shaft, milking him in a powerful grip as his cum cannon unloaded his second eruption into my core.

    My orgasm raced through my body. I clenched my teeth as my vision blurred. My thighs and tummy shivered with lustful delight as my pussy lips seemed to writhe with a mind of their own. I even felt my tight little asshole pucker in and out in a rhythmic series of orgasmic contractions, gaping open and then clenching tightly shut as I shuddered and gasped for breath.

    Shindo thrust again, raising my knees off the floor with the force of his lunge. A third fountain of dog cum was forcefully delivered into my pussy. I felt the delicate tissues begin to stretch, filled to the limit with an overstuffing of cock and cum. The Akita’s cock swelled once more, quivering in the grip of my orgasmic vaginal embrace as his balls pumped furiously. With no space left within my pussy, his scalding gusher of cum boiled over into my womb, coating my innards with a soothing glaze of his sticky love potion. I was absolutely full to the brim. Shindo bucked his haunches again, seemingly tireless in his efforts to inject his gooey seed into every last crevice of my cunt. But I was finally overloaded. I felt my tummy swell as his cock pulsed, launching ever more long stringy ropes of churning cum into my cunt. The seal of my clutching pussy lips around his throbbing cock gave way and a cascade of frothing cum and vaginal juices gushed forth, splattering obscenely into my soaked panties and onto the now ruined imported rug.

    Shindo gave one final exhausted thrust and more rivulets of our mixed cream drained from my exhausted pussy. Then he collapsed on my back, both of our sides heaving as we desperately fought to regain our breath. As his breathing finally resumed normal he gave the back of my neck a series of loving licks. Then he attempted to dismount. I held him firm, clutching down tightly with the warm embrace of my snug pussy, not wanting to lose that wonderful sensation of fulfillment. He conceded to my desires, resting heavily on my back as his cock knot slowly subsided in the grip of my vaginal embrace. I felt his powerful heart beating and my own acquired his rhythm, throbbing as a single coupled beast. After what must have been nearly half an hour his knot had finally deflated down to normal size. There was nothing I could do to stop the retreat of his softening cock as it slithered from my tender pussy. A cascade of sticky fluid poured from my gaping fuck hole as he withdrew, adding to the hopeless stain on the rug beneath me. Streams of our mingled discharge oozed down my naked thighs as I basked in the fading afterglow.

    Finally I rose, muscles aching from the awkward position. I dragged the cum-drenched panties the remainder of the way off my legs and took a long soothing shower. I toweled off, feeling my pussy continue to drain. I glanced at my discarded panties on the floor, soiled wet with dog cum and vaginal goo. With a perverse sense of honor I tugged the used panties back on, wriggling my hips to firmly seat them. The sticky wet crotch paste itself securely to my still tender vaginal mound. I inhaled deeply, savoring the scent of spent sex as it enveloped me in a heady cloud. And then, throwing on a pair of sweats and an old tee shirt, I went out to the mall, looking to further expand my inventory of ‘Hello Kitty’ workout wear with some well-deserved birthday shopping.

    ========

    December 9th – Afternoon

    After an early lunch and a shower I finally made it to the gym. Numerous calls of “Hey Suzy!” began to ring out before I even made it to the building. I grinned and waved to them all. I had only been here a week, but I had never felt so welcome and at home anywhere in my life.

    Inside, Lydia greeted me at the front desk. I settled up my account with her from the previous day, realizing that I had managed to pocket over six hundred dollars yesterday, even after paying out her percentage. It certainly didn’t seem like ‘work’, I thought with a grin. The notion briefly crossed my mind that I was no longer entirely dependent on Frank’s money for my existence.

    After we finished our monetary exchange, Lydia motioned me into her office, closing the door behind us. She obviously wanted to say something, but seemed unsure of how to begin. “How do you feel about ass?” she finally inquired. I looked at her for a stunned moment and then realized she must be leading up to some sort of a joke.

    “Well, I did marry one,” I offered in an uncertain tone. Lydia laughed heartily in response.

    But then her expression turned back to the serious. She licked her lips, pausing in an awkward silence, trying to choose her words. “I’ve had some… ‘special requests’ from some of the ladies at the gym…” she began, trailing off at the end. I cocked an eyebrow, curious as to what she was tap-dancing around. Taking a deep breath, she forged ahead. “We used to have a girl here who had a particular talent that our premium clients really miss. She was… well, she had a bit of… of an anal fetish. So they were wondering if you… I mean, no pressure, if that’s not your thing, but I just thought I would throw it out there…” She stopped there, looking at me expectantly.

    I looked back at her, trying to process the scattered information. “Do you mean…” I glanced around nervously even though we were safely in her closed off office. “You mean like… licking girls’… assholes?” I inquired in a whisper. My eyes were wide. Why was my heart hammering double-time? I felt a flush of red wash over my face. Lydia nodded slightly, waiting for me to respond.

    “Girls do that?” I replied in stunned amazement, trying to imagine such a thing. “Gosh, ah, Lydia, I don’t know… I mean, I’ve never actually… you know… done that.” I replied still in a nervous whisper.

    “Had you ever eaten pussy before starting here?” Lydia inquired with a wink. I shook my head, grinning. My life had been painfully boring and normal until just a few days ago. “Well, you’re one of those rare natural talents when it comes to lapping up cunt. I’ll bet that hot little tongue of yours could work its special magic rimming out a tight little butthole too.”

    I pondered that, unable to find any flaw in her logic. “Rimming” I asked in a curious hush, never having heard the term.

    Lydia frowned, trying to figure out how to best explain it. Suddenly her expression brightened. “Here, I’ll show you,” she replied. Stepping to her computer she pulled up the internet and typed in a search for lesbian rimming. A cascade of links for pictures and videos filled the screen. I gasped at the sights, holding my hand over my mouth in shock. “Pull up that one!” I urged breathlessly as a particularly pretty pair of girls caught my attention. After an in-depth investigation of several videos and numerous photos, Lydia closed the screen, much to my disappointment.

    “Well, what should I tell them?” she inquired. “It usually pays about double what you’re getting now.”

    I pondered my answer. The money sure was tempting. And I found myself more than a little intrigued by the idea. But could I bring myself to do it in actuality? I didn’t want to make promises to Lydia and then find my skills were not up to the task. “I’m just not sure I would be good at it,” I confessed. “I mean, maybe if one of the girls were willing to let me try to learn…”

    Lydia considered this, her mind working as to who might serve as a willing tutor. As her mental wheels turned, I found my gaze drawn down to the rounded swell of her hips. She was wearing a tight, white mini skirt that hugged itself to the curves of her shapely rump. I subconsciously licked my lips, wondering what marvelous treasure might lay buried deep in the crack of her luscious ass. I could feel my panties begin to moisten at the thought. She turned to look at me, not missing the direction of my unabashed stare. Without a word she reached behind her and tugged down the zipper of her skirt. The silky garment seemed to pour down her shapely legs, leaving her firm creamy rear end clad only in a narrow thong panty that was wedged tightly into the crack of her ass.

    She bent over the desk. I approached her from behind, my heart pounding in my chest. I knelt down behind her, thinking to myself that ‘kissing your bosses ass’ was rarely performed so literally. With trembling hands I reached up and found the narrow waistband of her thong panties. I tugged them downward, dredging the thin band out of the crack of her ass. The small triangular crotch of the panties peeled slowly off her vaginal mound, trailing shimmering streamers of pussy lube that soaked the cottony crotch. She stepped with one foot and then the other as I worked the panties off her feet. Her high heels gave a wonderful lift to her shapely ass as she leaned over the desk. Freed from her panties, Lydia widened her stance, spreading her firm, tanned legs. Her ass crack gaped open before me, exposing her naked pussy. And there, just a scant inch higher, I found the object of my lustful desire.

    I had never seen an anus close up before. It was a marvelously cute little feature, framed so perfectly between her creamy white rump cheeks. The puckered, wrinkled flesh was a pinkish brown. The wrinkles radiated outward from the tightly clutched center, forming a perfect little star-shaped orifice. I knew from the moment I saw it that I was in love and lust.

    I leaned in, working my face into the deep cleft of her ass crack. I used my hands to spread her cheeks, allowing me to delve deeper. Without a hint of reluctance I pressed my lips to Lydia’s puckered little pooper. I heard her gasp with pleasure as I nuzzled her in an obscene kiss. I let my tongue flicker out, teasing and gently probing the incredibly tight resistance of her rectal portal. Applying more pressure, the battle between my eager tongue and Lydia’s fiercely clenched little shit socket began…

    … As I finished, Lydia collapsed across the desk with a final orgasmic spasm. My exhausted tongue finally pulled from its deeply embedded position in her rectum. Wiping my face and savoring the aftertaste, I watched with satisfaction as Lydia shuddered her way through a series of post-orgasmic twitches. “I… I think you just earned your first promotion,” She offered in a breathless voice. I flashed a huge grin in response.

    ========

    December 10th – Evening

    After I left Lydia’s office yesterday, she had enthusiastically spread the word that I was now available — and highly recommended — for ‘exclusive services’, to use her term. ‘Ass licking’ struck me as such a vulgar sounding way to put it, so I liked her sugar-coating term instead. But regardless of what we chose to call it, my schedule for today filled rapidly. I had to make an early start to get all the eager ladies worked in. By the end of a very long day, I had seen enough little pink lady rectums up close and personal to last me for a while. But I had well over one thousand dollars in my pocket for my efforts, even after paying Lydia her cut.

    I drove home, distracted by the relentless quiver I felt in my ass. I kept thinking of all of those tight little puckers I had spent the day kissing and tonguing out. An expectant grin crossed my face as I pulled into the driveway. I hoped Shindo wasn’t too angry with me. I hadn’t had time to indulge in our morning romp with him today, so I thought he might be feeling a bit neglected. Well, maybe letting the Akita wriggle his eager tongue up my tight little twitching asshole was just the bonding experience we needed to patch things up.

    But my lustful fantasies came crashing to a halt as the garage door rolled up and there was Frank’s car. Apparently his business trip had ended early. I cursed my bad luck but put on my best fake smile and greeted him as I came in the door. He gave me a distracted wave and went back to the conversation on his phone. An empty container of Chinese take-out sat on the kitchen table. I noted he hadn’t bothered to get one for me. Disgusted, I decided to simply head to bed early.

    Shindo greeted me in the hallway with a friendly bark. But as I stormed past with my temper building, his tail drooped with uncertainty. He turned and cautiously followed me up to the bedroom. I tossed my purse onto the bed with an angry motion. The Akita gave a quiet whine of concern and settled down onto the carpet, his head between his front paws with a sad look, watching me.

    Suddenly I realized that I wasn’t going to let Frank spoil my evening. I had planned for a nice intimate time with my doggy, and darn it, that’s what I was going to get. In fact, I found I couldn’t care less that Frank was right down stairs. I reached under my mini skirt and peeled off my sticky-wet panties. I tossed the undies in the direction of the canine and he eagerly began to sniff and lick the drenched and slippery cotton crotch. I discarded skirt and sports bra and kicked off my tennis shoes, leaving me dressed in nothing but my pink ankle socks.

    I sat on the bed and then lay down on my back, my legs draped over the edge. I patted my naked thigh and Shindo rose, tail wagging happily. I spread my legs, opening myself as he approached, wondering how I might entice Shindo to lick my ass instead of just my pussy. The big canine however had another plan in mind. Reaching the bed he reared up with his front paws, straddling my prone form. I looked down, seeing his huge erection bobbing ominously below his furry belly. The meaty shaft was aligned directly with my loins. He thrust forward, his prick finding my wet cunt and sinking easily into its welcoming embrace. I groaned with passion as he began to stroke in and out.

    But somehow it just wasn’t enough. It wasn’t enough with Frank right downstairs, not saying two words to me after returning from his trip. It wasn’t enough after a day of unfulfilled sexual energy at the gym. My tender little butthole puckered back and forth, demanding attention. I tried to resist, but the lustful urge was too powerful. I squirmed backwards on the bed, moving away from the rapidly thrusting Akita. He pulled back to ready another punishing fuck-thrust, but his cock slipped from my pussy. Throbbing and glistening wet with my vaginal juices it tucked up tight under his furry tummy, dripping long strands of my syrupy sexual lubrication. He whined in protest, wondering why his pussy-ride had come to a premature end.

    I squirmed back into position. Reaching down, I found and grasped his cock, feeling it quiver in my grip. I rolled my hips upward, blindly maneuvering the tip of his doggy prick between my legs. I sighed with lustful anticipation as the fleshy tip of his dick eased its way into the recessed dimple of my ass. Shindo paused in uncertainty. This didn’t feel like girl pussy. He gave an experimental push. My tight little rectal gateway trembled, pulsing in and out as his slippery cock knob increased the pressure. I bit my lower lip, feeling myself begin to stretch. Then suddenly my anus blossomed open and the first few inches of doggy cock were forced into my straining asshole. The Akita looked at me with an amazed expression on his face. What a wonderful discovery to find that human girls apparently had two pussies he could fuck! And this second little fuck tunnel was so much tighter than the first! He withdrew, leaving just the tip of his cock inside me. Then he thrust again. He plowed deeper and I moaned, spreading my legs wider.

    Instinctively I brought my legs up, wrapping them around his furry haunches and crossing my ankles over his lower back. This rolled my hips upward, perfectly aligning my quivering little rectal gateway with his thrusting cock. He stroked backwards, a mind-numbing friction burning within my clutching bowels as dog and girl flesh skimmed in passing. Then he pounded me with a powerful thrust as I urged him into me with a desperate clenching of my legs. Slowly he ground to a halt, the incredible tightness of my anal fuck sleeve rippling along his embedded length. His doggy balls throbbed against my ass and I knew he was fully sheathed inside me.

    He stroked out and hammered back in. My thighs rippled with the jarring impact. As my nether opening stretched to accommodate him, the Akita began to pick up speed. I uncrossed my legs from his back, returning them to the bed and spreading myself wide underneath him in open invitation. He began to piston in and out at a frantic pace. I desperately tried to meet him thrust for thrust with my hips, but eventually he out-paced me. I simply lay back on the bed, my teeth jarring with every savage full-length insertion, moaning with mindless passion.

    I felt his cock knot begin to swell, stretching my puckered little anus to new dimensions as he forced the enlarged organ into my rectal grasp. But then I groaned, stretched to my limits as he tugged his knot back out of my ass. The Akita was lost in a mindless frenzy of butt-fuck lust and all that mattered was the joy of each full-depth stroke in and out of my trembling anal embrace. He drove forward and I barely managed to choke back a shriek as his rapidly swelling cock knot once again bore down on my tight little bunghole. The Akita scrambled for traction, claws scratching for purchase on the hardwood floor. I felt myself stretched to obscene limits and then, with a wet ‘pop’, Shindo’s knot was once more thrust into my rectum. He withdrew and I felt my anal gateway bulge outward. Tears watered in my eyes and then I grunted as the knot wrenched free of my lustful anal embrace.

    Shindo thrust forward again, grinding his knot against the muscular ring of my rectum. My nether opening quivered with the strain as the Akita punched his haunches in repeated attempts to reinsert himself. I wrapped my ankles back around him, pulling tight and grinding my hips in a circular motion. But despite our combined efforts, the knot had swollen to impossibly huge proportions. The canine let out a frustrated whine, realizing the crucial error he had made. He frantically continued to thrust, but the swollen knot was now hopelessly too large and impossible to force back into my tight little asshole. We would have to make due without being tied.

    The panting canine pounded into me with eager, lust-filled thrusts. His tongue lolled from his jowls and his sides heaved as the passion overwhelmed him. In a final desperate motion he pulled back hard on his cock, perhaps intent on delivering one final powerful lunge in an attempt to bury his knot in my ass. But as he withdrew, one rear paw slipped on the hardwood floor. Thrown off balance, his throbbing cock slipped free of my rectal cavity.

    He regained his footing and plowed forward with his furry haunches. But released from the guiding channel of my anal fuck tunnel, his cock snapped upward as he attempted to drive home. I felt the length of his hot shaft slip through the parted lips of my pussy. His knot pressed into the hugging embrace of my vaginal folds but the end of his cock skimmed freely on through. I felt his swinging balls contract, pressed up tight against my gaping asshole. The large cock shaft swelled and then erupted with a churning fountain of dog cum. The sticky geyser rocketed from the tip of his exposed cock, arching upward as it sprayed between his furry front legs. The syrupy trail seemed to hang in the air and then laid itself down, splattering a heavy mess that drenched me from tits to face and lathered itself into my hair.

    The Akita cycled his haunches and thrust forward a second time, his back curving as he committed every straining canine muscle into the effort. The first thick hose-down of cum was but a foreshadowing of his second effort. His legs trembling, the dog unleashed a massive torrent of sticky sperm as if blown from a cannon. The initial impact caught me full in the face, glazing my shocked expression with an oozing frosting that was layered on thick. As the beast followed through with his fuck-thrust his prick angled higher, launching the heavy streamer of cum above my head. It splattered against the headboard with a wet impact and draped itself in sticky, oozing tracks across the fine silk sheets and pillows at the head of the bed.

    The third eruption fired lower, skimming over my naked belly and gushing like a raging river through the gap of cleavage. It arched upward at the end of his stroke, drenching another glistening splattering of delicious indignity across my face.

    Seemingly appalled at the senseless waste of a massive load of cum, the Akita calmed his frantic pace, hoping to put at least some of his churning milky discharge on target. He paused just a fraction of second in his frantic cycle of fuck-thrusts, squatting lower on his haunches as he lunged forward for another attempt. His prick hammered forward, driven by an urgent uncoiling of his muscular haunches. Cum launched from his prick, splattering the tender flesh around my slowly constricting anal gateway, giving me a brief forewarning of his impending entry. The tip of his spewing cock shaft made contact, perfectly centered, and battered its way through any hints of fleshy anal resistance without remorse. I moaned, feeling the full length of his cock once again stretch my rectal passage. Cum frothed from his prick as he buried himself up to his knot, soothing the burning friction in my ass with a wonderful coating of his canine love juice.

    My orgasm flared to life as his prick was press-fit into my asshole. I moaned, desperately resisting the urge to squeal with lustful passion. My rippling sphincter muscles clamped down tight on his invading shaft, gripping him in an urgent embrace and pulling him ever deeper. Shindo withdrew, fighting against the powerful milking action of my ass. My thighs and tummy shivered with spasms of delight. Then he plunged into my steamy rectal depths once more, cock spewing relentlessly as he cored into me. Hot churning cum coated my insides and I felt as if my orgasmic pleasure was causing me to melt. Hot flashes erupted across my body, causing a glistening sheen of sweat to pour forth from my hyper-sensitive skin. He thrust once more and I bucked my hips, grinding my teeth with the effort and wanting — needing — ever bit of him inside me. His balls contracted against the crack of my ass as I rolled my hips upward to mirror his motion. Panting, the Akita’s cock gushed a final time and I felt my bowels swell with a warm soothing sensation.

    The canine trembled, panting desperately as he held his slowly softening cock in the rippling embrace of my shuddering anal fuck sleeve. Then, almost reluctantly, he withdrew. I quivered with post-orgasmic delight as the gentle friction arose with his departure. With a wet slurp his dog cock slipped from my gaping asshole. Dog cum poured from the open orifice as I sighed with satisfaction.

    A shower would probably have been advisable, but I wanted nothing more than to savor the afterglow of these wonderful sensations. Shindo curled up on his blanket in the corner as I turned off the lights. Snuggling my way into the cum-splattered sheets I dropped quickly off to sleep. If Frank noticed anything amiss by the time he joined me in bed, he didn’t bother to make mention of it.

    =====

    December 11th – Morning

    They say your life can change in a day. Today was apparently my day. The morning started off normally enough. Frank even remarked at breakfast that Shindo seemed so very well-behaved these days. Almost as if he was rid of his abundance of nervous energy. I smiled quietly to myself, having some theories on how that might have come about.

    My first client of the day was Abby. She was a petite little brunette and some sort of hot-shot lawyer. She always hit the gym early to blow of a little steam before going in to work. I was more than happy to assist. Abby’s thighs draped over my shoulders and clenched tightly around my head as she shuddered through a powerful orgasm. Her muscles strained as she shivered, her fists clenched as she writhed on her back on the massage table. Then she collapsed with a satisfied squeal of delight. Her hips twitched as I replaced my tongue with my fingers. I gently eased my middle finger into the depths of her hot little shitter while my thumb wormed its way into the depths of her slippery twat. Her hand closed gently over mine, urging me deeper. Slowly I twisted my wrist in a sensual, circular motion as she purred in response. She sat up, running her fingers through my hair and pulling my face to hers. We kissed, tongues wrestling as I shared the taste of her sweet little ass with her.

    Then she released me, collapsing back down onto the table. She gave a heavy sigh. I wiped her juices from my face and asked her what was wrong.

    “Oh, it’s no big thing, I suppose,” she explained. “It’s just that we have this Great Dane, Spencer. He’s normally a wonderful dog, but, wow, sometimes he just seems bent of causing trouble. You have no idea how much trouble a huge dog like that can be if he puts his mind to it.

    I chuckled, regaling her with some of Shindo’s more infamous exploits. She laughed, wondering out loud if there was any sort of solution.

    “Your dog is either lonely or sexually frustrated,” I suggested. “He either needs a friend, or — better yet — a fuck-buddy.”

    Abby looked thoughtful, asking me how I knew. Well, I don’t really know how it happened, but one story led to another. Before I knew it, I was spilling my guts to her, telling her every sordid detail of my horrid life with Frank, and even my intimate experiences with my Akita. I half expected her to react in shock. But then — only moments earlier — I had my tongue wriggling deep in the clutching confines of her rectum. So perhaps her expectations of my morals weren’t all that high to begin with. Embarrassingly, I ended up with my head in Abby’s lap, crying as my stories poured out of me while she lovingly stroked my hair.

    Finally I rose, apologizing to her for making a scene as I looked down at the floor in shame. She put her finger under my chin, raising my gaze to meet hers. “I think I might just have a perfectly wonderful solution to ever last bit of this,” she promised with a smile.

    I tried to get her to explain, but she asked me to simply trust her. She asked if I could do that. Blinking away the tears, I slowly nodded. We gathered our things and she led me to the parking lot. She triggered the remote on her keys and a white Bugatti blinked its lights and chirped in response.

    “This is your car?” I asked, staring in amazement at the exotic machine.

    She shrugged dismissively. “One of them,” she replied. “My husband Dillon likes toys.” I couldn’t help but think that it sounded similar to my husband Frank. But the way Abby looked when she talked about Dillon made me suspect that their relationship was far more positive than my own. We rumbled through the streets, finding our way to an exclusive gated subdivision. Crossing through a second gate put us on what first seemed like another residential street. But I gasped in awe when the roadway ended in a circular drive in front of a vast mansion. Leaving the car in the driveway, Abby invited me inside. I was overwhelmed. I thought my husband Frank liked his displays of wealth, but we lived like paupers in comparison. Marble statues lined the huge entry hallway, and the walls of the living room were covered with what I presumed to be original works of classic art.

    Abby and I sat down on the white leather couch. All of the furnishings were exquisite, but I couldn’t help but notice a tattered corner on the matching recliner, its stuffing spilling out onto the floor. “Spencer,” Abby explained, rolling her eyes. My eyes fell on a huge Great Dane, napping on the floor behind the chair. He gave a lazy thump of his huge tail in response and then rolled back on his side to continue his nap. Then she took my hands in hers, and explained her plan. My eyes went wide as she laid out the details…

    … My heart was pounding as she finished. I bit my lip, pondering this huge change to my life. Slowly I nodded in agreement. Abby flashed an eager grin. “I’m so excited!” she announced. “Now, I will need to check with Dillon to make sure he’s ok with this too,” she explained. I waited pensively as she picked up her phone. “Dillon, honey, it’s me. I’m sorry to bother you at work, but can your clear an hour from your schedule and come home? Yes, yes, it’s very important. No, I really can’t explain it over the phone. I’ll just have to show you, but I think you’ll be thrilled… OK, Sweets, I’ll see you in half an hour. Bye!” She put away her phone. “He’ll be here at 9:30,” she explained. “In the mean time, why don’t you see if you can’t make friends with Spencer over there?” I rose and approached the monstrously powerful Great Dane. He surely weighed in at well over 200 pounds. But the big lug rolled onto his back as I approached, his tail wagging happily.

    As promised, Dillon arrived home promptly at 9:30. His wife went to greet him in the entry, leaving me alone with Spencer. They were talking excitedly as they came into the living room. “…Anyway, she followed me home. Can we keep her? Pleeeeeeease?” Abby joked by way of first introduction, getting a laugh from her husband. But then she took on a more serious tone. “Dillon,” she announced proudly, “This is Suzy. If you approve, she’s going to be our new personal assistant. And as you can see, she already has some theories on how to help us with Spencer’s discipline issues.”

    I was desperate to make a good first impression on Dillon. I meant to compliment him on what a charming wife he had, and to gush about his fabulous home. Perhaps even say something witty. But alas, all I could manage was a series of stammering groans, “Ugh..ugh..umff.” It wasn’t exactly my most articulate moment, but in my defense, I did have twelve inches of Spencer’s soda-can sized dog cock hammering balls deep into my anus like a jack hammer as I lay draped over the armrest of the recliner. Spencer chose that moment to thrust deep and hard with a powerful lunge, causing me to rise up on my toes. I issued a lustful squeal of delight as he embedded his cock knot and allowed the monstrous organ to swell to obscene proportions inside the clutching grasp of my rectal orifice.

    “Well,” Dillon pondered. “Spencer sure seems smitten with her. That’s a good reference.” The Great Dane howled and unloaded the first of seemingly endless eruptions of hot frothing dog cum into my quivering bowels as I flailed in the grips of yet another orgasm. As the profane scene played out, Dillon and Abby sorted out the details.

    “She’ll be live-in, of course, and will have assorted duties as both your personal assistant and mine,” Abby explained. “I’ve offered her 80,000 dollars per year to start. I know, it seems high, but honey — my gosh — the girl has talents, that you’ll come to appreciate. And as you can see, she’s certainly an eager beaver when it comes to throwing herself into her work.”

    “Sounds good to me,” Dillon agreed, apparently entirely unconcerned about the money aspect. “She can have her pick of any of the upstairs bedrooms.”

    “Silly!” Abby chastised with a playful slap on his arm. “She’ll sleep with us in our bed, of course.” Dillon chuckled in agreement.

    And with that, the arrangements of my new employment and living arrangements were settled. Shaking hands to seal the deal had to wait of course, until Spencer finished unloading a bucket of churning dog cum up my ass, and then — finally — wrenching his faltering cock knot from the embracing grasp of my rectal cavity.

    ====

    December 11th – Afternoon

    Abby, as it turned out, was an extremely competent and high-dollar divorce lawyer. If you have a marriage that is circling the drain, she’s the sort of shark you want in your corner. We discussed the details of how to get myself decoupled from my unhappy relationship with Frank. She explained how these things can drag on for years if the fight over money gets ugly. I replied that I didn’t want a nickel of his assets, and just wanted this to be over as quickly as possible. That, she told me, would make things amazingly easy. Frank just needed to sign off, and we would be done.

    “You don’t know Frank,” I responded, tears forming in my eyes. “The only thing he likes more than money is a good fight. And he never lets go of anything. There is no way he’s letting me get away without a horrible battle.”

    Abby gave me a smile in response. “Trust me,” she offered. “I know how to deal with the likes of him.” She drove me to my house and we picked up Shindo. Other than the Akita and a few personal items, I left everything in the house, even tossing my car keys on the kitchen table since the vehicle was titled in Frank’s name. Then I closed the door behind me and left for the very last time.

    The bulk of the afternoon was spent in preparation. Abby put together a basic uncontested divorce agreement, and I attended to other matters per her directions. By late afternoon the contract was fired off to Frank in an email. We didn’t have long to wait for a reply. I read his response and began to cry. “See, I told you he would be absolutely horrible!” I sobbed, sorting through his vicious and profanity-laced response which promised a protracted legal war. Abby simply nodded, telling me not to worry, and she had expected no less. We put the second part of her plan into action.

    Anonymous emails were sent to the “all-staff” address at Frank’s work. What text and email contacts I had for his friends and family were also included. Each contained just the subject line ‘Frank’s Wife’, and an attached video file.

    The video file was a quality piece of work. Dillon had some excellent video recording gear, and Abby seemed a natural with the camera. She captured me from every angle, naked and enthusiastically enjoying a vigorous double-penetration from both Shindo and Spencer. Spencer lay on his back as I straddled him with my pussy. Shindo brought up the rear — as it were — pounding my upturned rump with every inch of his wonderful doggy cock. A frothy dual cream pie filling brought the video to a rousing climax. Needless to say, several hundred copies of the video served to take the steam out of Frank’s lust for a fight to keep me. I didn’t even care about the personal embarrassment. The signed divorce papers popped into Abby’s In-Box within the hour, and that, as they say, was that.

    ===================================


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • SCENE IN A HOTEL ROOM

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    This is part of an occasional series of ‘Scenes’, all of which are a single scene in a particular type of location. They are ‘point of view’ stories, and you can imagine that you are either the innocent young chambermaid or the stylish older hotel guest who seduces her. This is happening today, at a hotel in your town.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2011

    There is no ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hanging on the door of your hotel room, so I knock – not too hard – and when you call out ‘Yes?’, I reply ‘It’s the chambermaid’, and you tell me to come in.

    I am a little tentative about this, because I am still quite new at this job – I am only a couple months over sixteen years of age, working in this smart hotel in my seaside home town as a vacation job in the school summer holidays. The law is you have to be over sixteen for this sort of employment (even a temporary position), and this is my second week since starting – I was lucky to get the job, they wouldn’t normally take a girl quite so young and new, but my eldest brother who worked here last summer recommended me to the manageress, and because he was a reliable hard worker she decided to give me a chance.

    My job is quite simple: I give a thorough clean to the rooms from which people have checked out and a quicker tidy to the rooms where the guests are staying on, including making the beds. This is an expensive, classy establishment, and to maintain that image I have a very traditional chambermaid’s uniform to wear: a black linen knee-length dress with a white frilly apron, tied behind the neck and at the waist, and a small white lace cap pinned in my hair.

    You are staying at the hotel for a week (this is your third day), and obviously you are not lacking money as you have taken one of the best and largest rooms in the hotel, with a balcony view onto the sea, and you are paying for a luxury double-bed room even though you are a single woman alone. You have admired this peach of an innocent girl as she cleaned your room on the last two days, and you have chatted to her a bit – but casually, not leading anywhere, just a friendly exchange about the weather and so on. However, today you have decided to try to seduce her, to tempt her along the lesbian path – you like taking naive young teenage novices best of all, and what a tasty little morsel this pretty babe would be, if you can coax her into surrendering her pussy to your pleasures.

    When I enter, I see that you are not fully dressed. At once, I apologise and say that I will come back later, but you smile and tell me to stay, that now is a good time, and with an attractive laugh you add that you enjoy seeing people working when you are on holiday.

    You look very elegant and stylish – I think you are in your late 20s, ten or a dozen years older than me. You are a tall slim woman with straight blonde hair cut to collar length, and you have the classic cheekbones, clear features, slender height and long legs of a fashion model, which makes me wonder if perhaps you are or were? Certainly, I’ve noticed that you have great dress sense, your outfits are original and yet perfectly complementary and tasteful. Just now, you are wearing a lovely silvery-patterned ankle-length silk dressing robe, obviously of the best quality. It is only loosely fastened around your waist with a single tie, and it is falling open. I can’t help but see that underneath you have a sky blue bra – only a demi cup, and much of that thin lace, so your breasts are very prominently visible, making me blush when I see them (and you think to yourself: how pretty that looks, I’d like to give her something really to blush about). Although I don’t yet know this, apart from that, all you have on are matching the thong panties and suspender belt, and pale blue stockings.

    I start to clean the room, and you sit on the chair by the dressing table. At first, you cross your legs – which causes the robe to fall away on either side of them, exposing your wonderful shapely thighs. The robe is also gaping open at your chest, and I can see much more of your bra and breasts. As you observe me, you slip one hand inside your robe and cradle one of the bra cups – I see this out of the corner of my eye, and look quickly away, unsettled and unsure of myself, and suddenly I feel that the room is very warm and stuffy.

    You say what a very pretty girl I am, and ask my age. With a slight sigh – not because of you, but because I always have to explain; it’s because I look so young, most people guess my age at no more than fourteen. You nod and say that of course I must be sixteen to able to work here, and that you understand my frustration – you say that you always looked young when you were a teenager, but you still do and now you don’t mind it all! You give a rich conspiratorial chuckle, including me in our sisterhood of slim youthful fresh-faced blondes, and any irritation that I had is melted away by your charm. Guilelessly I ask how old you are, and then at once I blush and apologise profusely for such a personal question – but you smile at me with a twinkle, and I am staggered when you say thirty-four! I stammer something cringingly inane about hoping I look half as good at that age, and you touch me gently on the cheek and say softly that you are sure I will, that I’m even prettier than you were at sixteen.

    You ask in a casually-friendly way if I have a boyfriend, and I shake my head decisively – I just haven’t wanted to get into any of that yet, perhaps because the boys at school are always pestering me to go out with them, and I know what they really want from me, just to get my panties down and poke me with their thing – and then boast about it to their friends, and call me a slut behind my back. That happened to poor Ellen, and I’m certainly not letting it happen to me! Anyway, I can remember them all in short trousers from primary school, and they don’t appeal at all.

    Then you really shake my composure, because you ask in just the same tone of voice, perhaps then I have a girlfriend? I feel such a hot flush – because I think I know what you mean, and I stutter that, of course, lots of my friends are girls, I go round in quite a group … but your slightly raised eyebrow shows that we both know what you are really referring to. And part of my turmoil is because I have been having some strange thoughts for a while, mainly about my friend Denise, I’ve been noticing her cute ass a lot, I don’t know why (no! I don’t!), and sometimes I’ve been watching her when we undress, side by side, before gym class. I don’t think I’m a … you know, one of those … I’m not even going to say it! It’s just natural curiosity, because Denise’s breasts developed earlier and are bigger than mine, that’s all it is, really, I’m sure … I mean, sometimes she comes into my dreams at night, sometimes with her top off and saying she wants to kiss me, but that doesn’t mean anything, all sorts of weird stuff happens in dreams, and I only remember those bits because I wake up after them covered in sweat and trembling.

    I smile shakily, and remember that I’m supposed to be working, not chatting with the guests. I return to tidying the room, and as I pull the covers back from the bed you watch me, apparently without a care – but actually you are like a hawk, waiting for the moment. As I move the pillow to straighten it, I find an object underneath and pick it up – before realising what it is (I’m not THAT innocent): a vibrator. I drop it like a hot potato, and feel myself blushing furiously. You give a rich laugh, and get lazily to your feet – you give a sensuous stretch that has the intended effect of undoing the tie on your robe, so that it falls completely open to both sides. You walk a few steps to the bed and pick up the vibrator, catch my eye with yours, give me a wink of woman-to-woman acknowledgement that I find enormously flattering – then you kiss the silver tip of the vibrator, and say: ‘my closest friend, I wouldn’t travel without her!’, and you put it away in your suitcase.

    I am flustered, partly by finding an object that has been inside a woman’s cunt, partly by your assumption that I would completely know and understand (perhaps you assume that I have one of these things myself, dear God!!), and partly by your use of the female pronoun for your sex toy … yes, oh yes, I noticed that – I’m an observant girl, everyone says so.

    You sit down again, but this time with your legs apart. The robe hangs loosely from your shoulders, concealing nothing at all, as if you have completely forgotten about it. I return to making the bed, smoothing out the undersheet – to do that on this side, I have to bend right over with my ass jutting out towards you, and somehow I know that you are looking at it, that your interest is far more than casual. I swallow, feeling a slight flush, completely unsure of how to handle this situation – after all, absolutely nothing has actually happened, right?

    Then I glance over my shoulder, and I see that you are watching me avidly, your legs apart and one hand resting gently against the V shape crotch of your thong panties, slowly rubbing yourself, and your other hand has covered one of your bra cups and is slowly squeezing it.

    I am shocked, frightened – and fascinated, and frightened of being fascinated. I say that I think I should go, and come back when the room is empty and finish cleaning then, but I don’t move at all – I’m rooted to the spot. You slowly shake your head, still with that charming and considering smile, and you say:

    ‘Don’t worry, honey … and don’t go – if you do, you’ll regret it forever, you’ll miss something wonderful.’

    You shrug the robe from your shoulders and it falls behind the chair to the floor, and you beckon me towards you. I seem to have no independent willpower, and I’m drawn to you like a moth to the flame … will you burn me up, I wonder?

    I slowly come closer, to stand right in front of you, in between your parted knees. Your intent gaze holds my eyes, whilst you slowly reach forwards and gently touch my leg. I make a soft sound at the first contact – so slight as to be barely audible – but I voice no other protest as your hand slowly strokes the inside of my lower thigh, against my tights. Looking at me all the time, you slip your hand further upwards, going under my skirt. I am bewildered, and yet in my heart quite certain about what is going on. I hold my breath, trembling in anticipation and anxiety – but whether it is anxiety that I won’t like this, or the greater fear that I really will, I just don’t know!

    Your hand slides up to where my legs join, and you press against the crotch of my tights, rubbing slowly but firmly backwards and forwards at the soft base of my Venus mound. I feel your touch like an electric shock and I bridle a little, but your other hand is at my waist, holding the white waistband of my apron, and you have expected this – it is the threshold, we both know it … will I cross it, can you carry me over?

    I shift nervously on my feet, skittering a little like a nervous yearling filly about to be saddled for the first time – but, like an experienced horse-trainer, you are prepared and grip my apron waistband like a halter, keeping me in place.

    This is the moment when it all becomes real, for you are touching me sexually – there is no possible ambiguity as your fingers rub firmly on the crotch of my tights, finding the furrow of my cleft, teasing my slit. You lock my eyes with yours, your gaze is magnetic, as my hands dangle uselessly at my sides, and I take short panting breaths, my eyes wide in wonder. You are deft – I don’t think that I am the first young girl you have initiated, you know just where to touch to loosen me, to wash away my doubts and hesitations.

    I feel a growing wetness and warmth in my pussy, and my breasts feel strangely tense as my nipples harden and rub against the inner fabric of my bra cups. My lips part slightly, and with a breathless whimper my tongue darts along them. My eyes are wide, staring down at your handsome confident features, and I surrender all volition to you – I trust you, even though I understand only hazily what you want from me and how you will take it.

    ‘It’s OK, honey; it’s fine, pretty babe, don’t you worry … this will be wonderful, you’ll see’, you whisper reassuringly, and I bask in the warm approval of your regard even as your supple stroking of my slit arouses me, setting the blood pounding in my veins and my heart hammering in my chest.

    I am beyond protest now, beyond any thought of objection or rejection, beyond any resistance to this moment, this here and now with its pulsating immediacy, its curious combination of vivid reality and ethereal remoteness. I move just slightly, widening my stance to open my hips a little, giving you more access to my private places. You smile with gentle satisfaction – you know that you have me now, that we have opened the door and gone into the secret Sapphic garden together. Your fingertips stroking the gusset of my tights can feel the patch of dampness seeping through my panties, and your expert nose catches that delectable warm scent of female arousal.

    I stand quite still as you reach under my skirt with both hands, hook your fingers into the elastic waistband of my tights, and then with sensuous languor you roll them slowly over my hips and down my legs. My breath catches as you tug the crotch of the tights away from contact with my panties, and then again as the current of cooler air tickles around me. Without needing even a gesture, I lift first one foot and then the other, so that you can slip off my sensible indoor flat-heeled work slippers and then each leg of the tights as well.

    Now your right hand is back under my skirt – but more visibly, as your left hand takes a grip of the hem and lifts it upward to reveal my plain pink cotton panties, which are cupped in your right hand. With a dextrous motion that takes me by surprise – hence my yelp – you slip two fingers inside my panties, gaining access from the leg opening and spearing adroitly into my slit, probing my labia apart and seeking the deep gorge in between.

    You rub me like this for perhaps a minute – which is not long enough for me to come, but enough that I am now a tingling mass of nerve-endings. Your next step is to remove my panties, and this time it never even crosses my mind to object to this – you run your finger around inside their elastic waistband, and then tug them downwards too.

    My pussy is naked!! My cunt is in full shocking view, just inches away from you, my sweet seducer. You hands push my skirt upwards, one hand on each of my hips, and this prevents the skirt from slipping down again.

    Oh, wonder of the world … no, of the universe!! You inexorably draw me towards you, and my cunt is level with your face. With your mouth just two or three inches from me, your fingers separate the blond curls of my downy hair and then tease my labia open, delicately unfurling the petals of my pussy. I feel the soft exhalation of your breath caress my receptive skin, and then you lean forward further and your lips press against me, your tongue darting from between them to taste the immature vintage of my seeping vaginal juices.

    I spread my hips wider in an instinctive reaction, and my back arches and my head goes back on my shoulders. I give a kind of sob – not with sorrow, but with the satisfaction of surrender – as you initiate me into the pleasures of cunnilingus. The feel of your lips against my bare skin is a wonderful revelation, so mobile and soft and warm. Your tongue dips into me like a woodpecker boring holes – it jabs in and out, moist and firm, with a curious rasping texture that sends matching vibrations through my whole body. I am on fire, my breasts are so tight and hard that I think they will burst out of my bra. Sweat beads my forehead, and my eyes are closed as I savour every wild runaway sensation – oh! I never knew such pleasure, such bliss!

    You eat my pussy, your tongue now lapping and probing around my clitoris, and your finger gently but persistently pressing at the base of my pudenda. Well-lubricated now, I part for you easily and your finger rubs along the inside of my vagina, upwards and downwards – but then you stop, carefully judging your moment, before I am brought to a climax, and you keep me on the cusp, tantalisingly balanced.

    You withdraw your lips from my pussy, and look up at me, hot desire for my firm teenage body blazing in your eyes. I am like a rabbit caught in the glare of your headlamps – I am frozen in place, not knowing which way to jump. My mind is blank, and yet bursting with vivid images and emotions, and the sense of a half-hidden future unfolding ahead of me. Your touch is arousing me to a pitch of intensity, answering my deeply-suppressed desires – for a second, I think of my friend Denise, and picture her naked and parting her legs to allow me to do these things to her, and my whole body is flushed with a wild and wanton desire. I don’t care where this is going any more, I don’t care what is happening or whatever you want to do – I am just here for this moment and the next, and nothing beyond that matters at all. Without even thinking, I gasp:

    ‘Oh! take me, please … take me!’

    You smile with satisfaction – this one is truly hooked and landed, and your instinct about a girl’s seducability has once again proven to be uncannily accurate. Your response is to press the long index finger of your right hand into my vaginal hole, and I shudder with excitement and fear as your nail encounters the barrier of my hymen and scrapes across it. You smile inwardly again: it is just as you had hoped and expected – this delicious young girl is indeed still a virgin. As you press lightly against my membrane, I rise to my tiptoes under the pressure, and reach forwards to hold onto your shoulders for balance. You vow silently to yourself that you will open this pretty girlish teenager, that you will take her virginity before she leaves this room … but not right now, not quite just yet. This dance is a tango for two, and there are more steps to be taken before that final triumphant flourish. I give a gasp of wonder, and then a shaky sigh as you withdraw your finger completely, lifting it your lips and licking my juices from it.

    You rise smoothly to your feet, and I find that you are much taller than my five feet three inches, probably by nearly six inches. Your hand cups my pussy, giving it a squeeze, as you lean slightly downwards and our mouths meet in a long probing saliva-mingling kiss. As you stood up, my hands slipped down to your waist, and I marvel in amazement at the feeling of having a grown woman – a woman actually more than twice my age – in my arms as a … as a … yes! as a lover, a lesbian lover!

    Now you reach behind my waist, and gently tug undone the bow knot which holds my apron neatly in place. I bow my head as you slip the other strap over me, and drop the frilly white garment on the floor. Next, your hand rises up my spine until it finds the collar of my chambermaid’s uniform, and you take the latch of the zip between your fingers and slowly pull it downwards.

    I luxuriate in the sensation of being undressed with sexual desire, for such a thing has never happened to me before. There is just a touch of cool sea breeze through the slightly-ajar door to your balcony, and it caresses my bare skin as the zip reaches the small of my back and the black dress hangs open behind me. With a swift shrug of my shoulders, the maid’s uniform slips from me – my slender hips give it no purchase, and it cascades down my body and pools around my ankles on the floor.

    I gaze at you with saucer-eyes, but without any shame. I am naked now apart from my pink bra and the little lace cap of my maid’s outfit. Remembering the latter, I reach a hand up to unpin and remove it, but you halt me with a gesture:

    ‘No, don’t – you look so pretty in that, leave it on.’

    Now your hands are fondling my bra cups, kneading gently the small breasts that they cover. My bra is almost a training bra, for my A-cup bumps need no support. I catch my breath as you reach round again and unsnap the backband, and I have a second of embarrassment as the bra tumbles from my shoulders, revealing my juvenile chest. But you like my lack of size – it makes me seem even younger than I am, and that attracts you like the panther stalking the tethered lamb.

    I give a little squeal as your mouth slips over one of my rock-hard nipples, and you suck on it and then tease it between your teeth – and, simultaneously, your right hand takes my other tit and tugs on it before rubbing your thumb over and around it. Your left hand slips between my parted thighs once more, gently caressing my mound and running a fingertip delicately along my opening cleft. I am almost weak-kneed from this roller-coaster ride of sensations, which is just as you have intended all along.

    For a moment, your mouth and hands relinquish my breasts and pussy, and you glance towards the bed. I allow you to steer me backwards three or four paces, until the backs of my calves bump against it. You quickly tug the covers out of the way and ease me down, to lie across the mattress on my back, my legs slightly parted to expose my virgin vagina.

    As I gaze up at you, I swallow in nervous expectation, for you are a truly magnificent example of a mature sexual woman. Your lingerie is elegant and clearly expensive, and yet very sensual. As I watch, open-mouthed, you slowly roll your skimpy thong panties down your thighs and cast them away, and I see with tingling recognition that your pussy is completely shaven, so that all of your sex is revealed. Now, still holding my gaze in your hot regard, you unshrug your bra – and your gorgeous, fascinating breasts swing free; they are not too big, a nice average 30C or maybe 32C, but they are well-shaped and firm, with large aureoles and prominently aroused nipples.

    You keep on your garter belt and stockings, and this makes you even more alluring than full nudity, for the lacy fringe of the suspender belt so neatly accentuates the sweeping curves of your hips and pelvis, and the straps which hang down to clasp your stockings frame the jutting opening of your visible red slit. With a fluid motion, you move forwards and recline on the bed beside me, propped up one elbow and gazing down at my small girlish breasts. Once again, you idly trace your hand along my body – starting from my knee, and stroking upwards along my inner thigh until my pussy is once again cupped in your palm. You give it an affectionate squeeze, rather like a greeting for an old friend, and this sends an erotic charge surging through my nervous system.

    Next, your hand moves upwards, whispering across my stomach and then circling my small bumps, where you pause for a moment to rub your thumb just underneath each of my stiff little tits. Then you take my chin in your hand and draw me towards you, guiding my mouth until it encounters the silky smoothness of your breast. I am trembling like a leaf as I take your hard nipple between my lips, and I am tentative at first as I touch the tip of my tongue across it. The taste and texture of your nipple is fascinating, and I gain confidence from your purring sounds of approval and pleasure as I begin to suck and lick more firmly around your jutting tit.

    As I get into my stride with this, you reach for my hand and bring it down between your own legs – you want me to touch and hold your cunt! Taking my cue from the encouraging pressure of your grasp, and the vivid memories of how you fondled me just moments ago, I begin to caress your pussy, feeling for the opening – so soft, so fleshy, and … oh! … so moist, so dripping wet with juices. You give a little moan, and I increase the pressure, parting your labia and with great daring sliding the tip of my thumb along the groove between them.

    Suddenly the realisation hits me: I’m having lesbian sex, I’m actually fucking an older woman! Far from alarming me, this goes to my innermost core and sets off a depth-charge of lust. A convulsive shudder of erotic excitement runs through me, so profound that it is the closest of kissing cousins to an orgasm. Even so, apart from one deep groan, I never stop my appointed task of orally arousing your beautiful breasts, although for fairness sake I have now shifted my attentions to the other one.

    Your breathing starts to break down into ragged pants, interspersed with short high-pitched gasps, and I realise that you are riding the crest of the wave towards orgasm. Suddenly, you grasp the wrist of my pussy-poking hand, and hoarsely exhort me:

    ‘Finger … aaaahh! Finger, use it, c’mon babe, finger-fuck me!’

    And then, without even waiting for my response, you arch your hips apart and jab my hand forcefully into your vagina. I have understood enough of your meaning to extend my index finger straight out like a rod, and you sink that deep into your pussy. The texture and sensation are a revelation to me – like a kind of resilient rubber, and smoothly slick with your juices. The widening hole of your vulva resists my entry with momentary sucking firmness, and than gapes open as my digit enters you. Your grip on my hand is like steel, and you piston it in and out of you with a force that this novice would never have dared to use. You give a soft cry of rising ecstasy, and then another gasped instruction:

    ‘Two … two … honey, use two, ah-ahhhh!! … shit! yes, yes! you’ve got it – like that … oh fuck, that’s sooo gooood!’

    I have understood at once – my tight little virginal twat can only take a single finger, but your adult experienced cunt needs more to fill its hole. Now I begin to thrust two fingers, side by side, although really it is you who are controlling this, your hand is driving mine back and forth with almost savage intensity, as you bring yourself to climax.

    ‘Pretty babe, you’re so cute … aah! yes – that’s good! … you’re so fucking sexy’, you manage to pant.

    It delights me that I turn you on so much, for I know with certainty that I want to thrill you, that I want you to desire me. With urgent intensity, your voice becomes hoarse and low – but fortunately not so loud as to carry beyond this room:

    ‘AAAAHHHH!! YES!! OH, BABE – FUCK ME, FUCKMEFUCKMEFUCKME … OH FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!’

    Your eyes are closed, a rictus of exaltation tightens your cheeks and mouth, your back arches clear of the bed, and your hips jerk and quake in a volcanic orgasm. There is nothing you like better than a sweet slim teenager fucking your vagina … nothing, that is, apart from giving her the same treatment in turn!

    As your orgasm recedes, you slump back next to me, your eyes opening and your face flushed with a glow of satiated pleasure. You release my pussy-poking hand, but make no complaint when I continue to ply my fingers up and down your vagina, the movement now vertically from bottom to top rather than horizontally in and out. You look at me with warm affection, and I bask in your approval as you whisper your thanks and then kiss me, slowly, deeply, exchanging saliva and swirling tongues in a long and very arousing French kiss.

    When we come up from this for air, you smile again and tell me that now it is my reward, and I tingle with curious anticipation and newly-awakened lesbian excitement … yes, I don’t hesitate over the L-word any longer, in fact I embrace it: if this is how sex is with another female, than a lifelong lesbian I will surely and happily be!

    I lie back, and for a moment you stroke the silky blonde hair that was one of things which made you desire me, made you decide upon me as your first target for seduction on this holiday … my lovely long fair hair, my slim undeveloped figure, and my cute pert ass that I wiggled in front of you (it must have been subconsciously) when I made up your bed on the first morning. You smile at that memory, and then you kiss my forehead, the tip of my nose, my mouth briefly again, my chin … and then your mouth goes to my breasts, and as it does your hands urge my thighs to spread wide open, and you begin to stroke around my upper thighs, coming ever closer to my hot seeping sex slit.

    Your fingers deftly delve between my labia once again, probing me, entering me, turning me on so much. Your eyes gleam … now, soon will be the moment, the completion of your conquest. You probe your finger inwards until it encounters definite resistance, and once again it presses against the membrane of my virginity, teasing its flexibility as if it were a minute trampoline. Lying there, half beside me and half above me, you arch an eyebrow interrogatively, and ask just a single word, so loaded with meaning and possibility:

    ‘Yes?’

    I wet my lips, but really need no time for thought. I nod, and whisper ‘Yes’, softly and barely audibly, but it sounds like a thunderclap in my ears.

    You nod, but instead of taking immediate action you rise from the bed, and disappear for a moment into the en suite bathroom. In an instant you return with one of the hotel’s large Egyptian cotton bath towels, and I lift my hips in comprehension for you slide this underneath my buttocks – I may be a virgin, but I’ve had those sex-education classes in school too, I know what happens, and I appreciate the precaution you have taken so that any show of blood will not get through to the bedsheets.

    Again you step back for a second, but now to reach for the metallic-silver vibrator that you had earlier artfully placed for me to discover – and which you always hoped and intended would be used to open this peachy pussy, and debut this pretty potential lesbian. My breath catches as you rub its smooth-rounded tip up and down my cunt, and then you ease it into me, as my juices gush to lubricate its inward journey. You corkscrew it from side to side with deftly practiced twists of your wrist, and with each motion it sinks in another millimetre, stretching my pussy to adult capacity.

    Now the point of the vibrator has reached my hymen, and – like your finger before it – it teases and stretches against it, but carefully avoiding the force that would tear through it. No more words are exchanged, but you look at me directly again in silent enquiry. I bite my lower lip in sudden nervousness, for this step is irrevocable – and I somehow know, far beyond even the importance of the physical change, that if I give myself to another woman now, I will want only women for ever more. I suppress my sudden unworthy doubts and fears … let it be so, let it surely be so.

    I nod, and on that instant you switch the vibrator on, catching me by surprise and churning the nerve-endings in my pussy into a frothing lather. Then you pull the vibrator back about an inch, and with one smooth motion of your elbow you thrust it back again – through my virgin barrier and deeper into my vagina. There is a moment of pain, but nothing severe – for some reason, I think it feels like a sudden stubbing of your toe on bad paving: unexpected, briefly unpleasant, and leaving for a few minutes a throbbing soreness and a heightened sensitivity.

    Now the vibrator is almost all of the way into me – before these moments, I would never have believed such a thing to be possible. But then, nor would I have foreseen the blissful sensations that result, and of which I cannot get enough. My actions copy yours – not in deliberate mimicry, but because they are the only possible responses to such stimuli. I am gasping for breath, my hips are jerking up and down, and my tits are on fire. My head thrashes from side to side on the rumpled bed sheets, my long blonde locks in a sweaty tangle, and I am biting down hard on my lower lip as the exquisite sensations tread that fine line between agony and ecstasy.

    You sense the moment – not surprisingly, for as well as grown women lovers, over the last fifteen or so years you have seduced nearly a dozen delectable teenagers. You pull the buzzing vibrator back a little further, pause for a tantalising split-second, and then ram it into me, harder and deeper than ever. To deliver the coup de grace, you do two other things simultaneously: you grip one of my breasts with your free hand and squeeze it, and you whisper hotly in my ear:

    ‘Come, babe … c’mon, and come … come for me, do it for me … come for me, now, now!!’

    And I do – having my first ever true climax. Like an avalanche it sweeps me away and leaves me buried in a white cocoon of bliss, and when I emerge from it the world seems a different place. There is a new landscape now – old ideas are buried with little sense of loss, and I must find my own track across this reshaped terrain.

    For a moment, I lie back, spent and taken, and yet fulfilled beyond measure. You smile at me fondly, and use the free edge of the towel to wipe away the sweat from my forehead and cheeks, and then go lower to dry softly across my breasts … hey lady, if you keep doing that, you’ll set me off again! We lie on the bed in companionable closeness and silence, my hand cupping one of your swaying breasts, just to feel its weight and texture, and perhaps as reassurance that all of this really has happened and its not just a dream. I admire your alluring femininity – the swell of your breasts, the curve of your hips, the smooth rise of your stomach, the swooping dip to a slender waist, and then the plunge to the valley of delight in between your smooth tanned thighs.

    ‘When … ?’ I ask softly, and you look down at me and chuckle with amusement.

    You translate my simple plea into its proper meaning, and put it into words:

    ‘You mean – when can you see me again … when can we do it again?’

    I nod, slowly but with unmistakeable intent.

    ‘I can be here all day, honey’, you affirm, for there is nothing in this world that you enjoy more than girl-fucking, especially when the teen is a novice. You ask what I am doing after my room-cleaning duties are over, and my truthful reply is nothing, nothing at all.

    ‘Well’, you smile in lazy warm anticipation, ‘come back then, we’ll take a shower together and then spend the afternoon in bed – I can teach you so many special secret pleasures!’

    I am so thrilled – oh, heavenly day of opening and opportunity, of which I never even dreamt an hour ago! I glance at the clock – can only twenty minutes have passed since I entered this room? Still, I have got behind with my work duties, and it is a mercy that the manageress has not come hunting to chase me up – that would have been awkward! As it is, I had better get back to my room cleaning as soon as possible.

    I get dressed quite hastily – you helpfully zip up my black uniform dress, and I tie on the apron and restore the little hat to my tousled hair. I kiss you on both sets of lips, earning an appreciative murmur as I kneel to plant one on your puckered labia. Then I set off to complete the cleaning of my set of rooms – and never have I worked so fast before!

    Soon, very soon, I will be back to knock on your door – and this time there will be no hesitation about it!

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • My Best Friends Father

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    Kathy’s dad was hot and I couldn’t get him out of my mind.

    I lay on my stomach next to my best friend, she was lying beside me on my bed while we surfed with my laptop. We were watching short free porn videos of girls giving blow jobs and letting the guy cum all over their face and even in their mouths. “Eeeww, god, that looks so gross! How can they do that!” blurted Kathy.

    “I don’t know, most of them look like they like it. Do you think they are drunk or fucking high or something?

    “Maybe they are whores who have to do that shit.”

    “Most of them don’t look like whores, these are homemade videos, that means those guys are wives or girlfriends.”

    “Do a search for blow jobs, lets see what other women say.” I typed ‘blow job’ into the Google search box and the screen filled up with endless pages of links about fellatio. Kathy and I spent the next hour reading articles from Cosmopolitan, Bust, and even Ms on how suck a cock and make it pleasurable for both him and her. There were a lot of pictures and we even some YouTube like videos that were hotter than the crappy porn we’d been watching.

    Kathy rolled to her side facing me, “Could you do that with Kurt? I mean you fuck him and you let him get off in you, could you let him fuck your mouth too?”

    “I don’t know, he’s asked me to suck on it but I haven’t done it yet. I like it when he puts his mouth on my pussy but I still haven’t felt wild enough to give him head.”

    “You mean you don’t like him enough?”

    “I love him but he is the first guy I ever had sex with so what if I knew somebody who might make me hotter; hot enough to do any damn thing he wants.”

    Kathy’s eyes lit up “Who!? Are you thinking of somebody else!?”

    I looked away from the question in her eyes, I couldn’t tell her that for some totally crazy reason I was fantasizing about her dad almost every day. Got he is hot! Every time I go to Kathy’s house and see her father my knees get all tingly and weak, I could fall down and roll over like a bitch dog in heat for him. I knew for sure that I would suck his cock if he asked me to.

    Kathy eagerly waited through my silence until she couldn’t hold it in “Who! Do I know him and did you let him do it with you?”

    “Forget it bitch, I can’t say.” I turned my attention to the monitor “What do you want to see now?”

    We shut down our porn night after watching some serious three way with two girls sucking and fucking one lucky hard-on. He was well hung and filled every hole those two had, even in their butts. When he finally came they licked the discharge from his cock like they were enjoying a fine delicacy. While that was on screen Kathy and I talked about the two of us with one guy. We couldn’t decide if we would take Kurt to bed or her boyfriend Alan. Kurt is cuter but Alan has a more appealing body. After the lights were out Kathy whispered into the air “How about your dream man, maybe he would like two hot naked eighteenies at the same time?” I smiled into my pillow as I thought about Kathy’s reaction if she knew that she had just proposed a sex romp with her own father.

    Later that night I woke up to feel bed jostling and heard mewling like a kitten for looking mommas milk so I rolled over to see what was going on. Kathy was lying on her side of the bed with one hand between her open thighs and the other pulling on a nipple. Her eyes were closed so she didn’t see me turn over to watch her. She had taken her night gown off so my best friend was naked and so involved in enjoying her own fingers she was oblivious that I was awake and watching her. A light scent of her musk wafted across the small space between us, the heady fragrance flipped a switch in my groin and a strong sexual urge blossomed between my legs. My pussy got warm and squishy in seconds, my heart started to thud heavily as I watched Kathy finger herself. My entire body began to shake as I put a hand over hers then slid two fingers down the contour of her hot puffy pussy lips then jammed them into her.

    Kathy’s eyes flew open then she focused on me when she felt the invasion between her legs. She opened her mouth, a short “UH” flew past my ear then she grabbed the wrist of the arm between her legs. I rocked my hand against her cunt which caused her hips to buck. Any surprise or reluctance Kathy may have felt at first quickly faded, she smiled into my eyes, arched her back and spread her legs for me. I rose up until I was propped on an elbow beside her then started finger fucking my best friend in earnest.

    I’d never had any sexual thoughts about any girl in my life but at that moment I was getting so turned on I wanted nothing more than to make love to Kathy and have her do the same for me. I leaned down far enough to kiss her on the lips. She didn’t reject me, she pressed on my mouth with hers and in moments she slipped her tongue through my teeth. I rolled my fingers into her as far as they would go then set into a rhythmic pace of fingering her to higher levels of lust and need. She was building to a climax, I could feel it inside her, the tenseness of her muscles straining for release but my fingers weren’t enough to trigger the orgasm so I slid down the bed, rolled over between her legs then licked the top of her cunt, my wet tongue licked over the skin hiding her clit, exposing the pink swollen knob. Kathy gulped a deep breath then went completely still while I kissed and suckled her tender hot button. It took only a few moments of mouthing until she arched off the bed and started to gasp as her body cramped and convulsed.

    She went limp. The only part of her moving was her chest as she panted for fresh air. I moved from between her legs, wiped her flavor off my lips with a finger then put it into her half open mouth. Kathy formed a vacuum on my finger and sucked off her cunt juice.

    I leaned over and kissed her lightly then said the obvious “That’s something we never did before.”

    She chirped a quick laugh “No shit, not even Alan gets me off like you just did.”

    I fell back to the bed beside her, we were both still for a minute or two while she caught her breath. I was hot and horny and secretly hoping she would do something for me just like I did with her but I wasn’t going to ask. After a while of calm she rolled her head and said “Take off your night gown.”

    As I looked into her eyes which were half hidden by long jumbled hair my heart picked up its pace again, “Why” I asked.

    “Because you and me are going to have a little more fun and we are going to do it completely naked. Get that fucking rag off” she demanded.

    I sat up then pulled the shift off my body and threw it in her face. She laughed then launched herself at me and threw me down again. In seconds Kathy was sitting on my groin smiling down on me. She leaned over and kissed my left nipple while pinning my arms to the bed. I felt her pussy hair rubbing on the skin just over my own bush of curls while she licked and sucked on my nipples. They both grew longer and hard while the sensation of her cunt on my stomach created a hot spot on my skin, my heart quickened. Kathy worked on me with her mouth and hands, making me hotter, turning me on in a way that I’d never felt before. Kurt could get me hot, I could fuck him and get off but what I was feeling with Kathy was so much more sensual. I was beginning to realize that a girl knows how make another girl feel like she would want to; Kathy was seducing me like she wanted to be seduced. When she put her head between my thighs and started eating me, she didn’t attack, she didn’t weigh me down with her own needs, she mouthed me tenderly, slowly, her hot wet tongue was driving me crazy.

    I reached the tipping point, my climax started where Kathy had her lips on me and began to grow exquisitely in my loins. When I arched off the bed to push my pussy on her face she pulled away then sat up, I was left hanging a single thread, the final tether that when broken would release my orgasm. I yelped “Oh my god, don’t stop! Finish it bitch!”

    She smiled down on me and asked “Who is he?”

    I was desperate, my body was in limbo between total satisfaction and numbing disappointment, I needed her to keep going. “Who? What are you talking about?”

    The evil degenerate bitch put two fingers into my hole and started stroking in and out while she put the end of her thumb on my clit. “Who is your dream man? Who’s cock would you suck until he came in your mouth?”

    I couldn’t say, I wouldn’t say it was her dad who fed my sexiest fantasies. I was starting back up the mountain of lust from her fingers in me, I felt my pussy get hotter and wetter where her fingers were, I pleaded “Please, don’t stop, oh god this feels so good.”

    Kathy pulled her fingers out of me then laid on my body, her skin was as smooth as silk on mine, my hormone level built higher. She put her lips on mine, softly, quickly then asked again “Who do you want to fuck Crissy?” She put a hand between us and cupped my pussy again then repeated “Give me a name.”

    I couldn’t take any more, my blood was boiling, I needed to explode “Barry! Your dad, I want to fuck him so bad Kathy! I would do anything he wanted!” My orgasm boiled out of my cunt through me directly to my heart which froze as solid as every other muscle in my body. Kathy jammed her fingers deep searching for my G spot as I melted into the mattress. Kurt had never brought me so high, so thrillingly.

    I couldn’t say anything, I could only lie stunned on my back trying to get oxygen into my lungs. Kathy was on her back beside me breathing almost as hard. I rolled my head to look at her profile and felt a wave of shame wash through me. I had told her my secret, she forced me to call out for her father, what the hell would she think of me! She saw me looking at her then rolled to her side facing me “Do you know how cool that is, you wanting to screw my dad? That would be like awesome!”

    I was puzzled “Your not mad or something?”

    She stroked my hair softly looking intently in my eyes “Crissy, you would be the best thing that’s happened to him in years. He dates a couple of women but nobody steady so he wouldn’t be cheating on anybody and you are a free, sexy young woman,” she paused, “Yeah, you should fuck him.”

    “He’s more than twice my age” I cautioned her.

    “Hey, your legal, and you think he’s going to blab to the world he screwing his daughters best friend? She paused then snickered, “Well, he might.”

    “I don’t know Kathy, he’s –——–”

    Kathy leaned in for a light lip to lip caress “You have to do it, you have to fuck my dad, that would be totally hot!”

    I smiled at her then kissed her with a hint of tongues. “Okay, but not tonight. Tonight I’m going to fuck his daughter, roll over to your tummy and spread your legs.” With that Kathy and I continued to explore the new dimension in our relationship.

    Kathy couldn’t let it go. The following week, even in the halls at school she was trying to make plans on getting me into bed with her single parent. It could have been sexual harassment but what she was suggesting and my own thoughts kept me kind of turned on all week. The next weekend we had a double date with Kurt and Alan who were best friends but on Friday Kurt told me he had to go with his parents to some kind of conference. Kathy took pity on me and said I could go with her and Alan anyway.

    We started out at the theater watching Jurassic World in 3D. Watching that big dinosaur rushing at me from the screen scared the shit out of me so I spent half the movie hanging on to Alan just as tight as Kathy was on the other side of him. Kathy saw me clinging to her boyfriend but she didn’t seem to disapprove so I held his arm until the credits ended. As we walked out of the movie house Alan was holding Kathy’s had then he took mine in the other. In moments the three of us were walking across the parking lot swinging our arms in unison, animated with energy, laughing and talking about the show.

    We went to a cafe that was a favorite hang-out for teens and got a late burger while talking with some of our other friends. Alan was going to drive me home but before we left Kathy pulled me aside “Lets to it tonight.”

    “Huh, do what?”

    “Alan, let’s get him in a bed and have a little fun with him.”

    “Together? You wouldn’t be mad or jealous? I mean you’re dating him.”

    My best friend looked exasperated, “We talked about this, both of us fucking a guy at the same time, this is it girl, tonight would be perfect, we have the chance with Kurt gone. We can go to my house, my dad is out and won’t be back until really late he told me. Alan is about to get very lucky but he doesn’t know it yet.”

    “What if Alan tells Kurt?”

    “So? We’ll probably have to give Kurt the same game, I mean, it’s only fair.”

    I looked at my best friend who was becoming slut before my very eyes; an abrupt bouquet of thrills bloomed in my panties “Okay, let’s go.” I’d show her, I could be a slut too.

    “Alan, you don’t have to take Crissy home, we’re all going to my house.” He looked at me with a frown of disappointment but didn’t object, I could tell he thought he wouldn’t get laid that night.

    In the house we didn’t hesitate. No words were spoken, none were needed. Kathy and I had decided on seducing Alan so there was no need to be crafty or sneaky. She held his right hand, I had his left and we towed him directly to her bedroom. She went to her player, put a disk in the slot then turned to him “Take your clothes off Alan.” I moved to stand beside her facing him, we both started stripping our skirts and shirts. I was watching him as we undressed to panties and bras. His eyes were huge, taking us both in at the same time, his crotch went from a small bulge to a long swelling as his cock got hard. I was kind of embarrassed because he was only the second boy I ever let see me in my underwear but when he was dropping his pants my shyness transformed to lust. Seeing how his erection pushed out from his boxers caused my entire body to shiver.

    When the three of us were dressed in only the thin veneer of underclothing, Kathy grabbed his hand and leaped onto the bed, pulling him with her. I followed and in moments he was on his back with a hot teen girl on each side of him. Since I was the new adventure in his life his eyes were playing freely all over me. Kathy put her lips on his ear then I heard “Lie still and enjoy what is going to happen to you.” His cock pulsed visibly under his briefs.

    I started on the left side, Kathy on the right. We kissed, licked and fondled Alan from head to stomach, turning him on even harder for us. She reached into his underwear and grabbed his hard-on then invited me “Two hands, put yours there too.” I grabbed the waist band of his boxers and urged them off his hips, from under his ass and down his legs. When he was bared I put my hand over Kathy’s and together we started pumping his erection. I liked what I was holding, Alan was bigger than Kurt and as I stroked him my cunt started flowing with need and permission.

    Kathy was the first to bend over his lap and put the end of his erection in her mouth. I was watching her do her first blow job while running my hand up and down his thigh and pinching his balls. She bobbed up and down on his long stiff cock and the way she was moving and licking it looked like she was having fun. I’d never done it either but my mouth was watering and after watching her blow him for a couple of minutes a sharp, sudden urge to taste him overwhelmed me. From deep within me a strong primal need boiled up from my womb so I grabbed Kathy by the hair and pulled her face away from his lap. I gripped the solid muscle then went down on the first cock I’d ever had the nerve to suck. Alan flexed his hips to push deeper, as the shaft of his cock slid across my tongue I put a vacuum on it, pulling even more. I felt him brush my hair over my shoulder so he could watch me nurse on his erection.

    I kissed, licked and mouth fucked my best friend’s boyfriend until she whispered in my ear while rubbing a hand over my ass, under my panties and into the entrance between my legs, “My dad would like this, you should do it with him.”

    I lifted off Alan and looked the salacious bitch in the eyes, her fingers on my pussy had damn near set me off. I shook my head to deny the rush of shivers in my stomach, “I’m going to fuck him.”

    Kathy must have mistaken my intent because she lit up with a huge smile “He’ll be home later!”

    “Not him, Alan; he’s going to fuck me right now.” I laid next to Alan who was straining to hear what we girls were whispering and coaxed, “It’s now or never boy, fuck me now or never at all.”

    He was over me in an instant. Alan went to his knees and together we pulled off my bra and briefs. As soon as was I naked I had the second cock I’d ever experienced slammed into me. He was high on hormones but long on stamina so he fucked me tenderly, first over me then we rolled to our sides where he spooned his cock between my legs. While I was getting screwed on her bed by her boyfriend Kathy finished undressing and was kissing and caressing his body anywhere she could put her mouth. The room was getting hot, the air filled with the sounds of slapping bodies and murmurs of three hot horny teenagers.

    Finally Kathy had waited long enough, grabbed Alan by the hips and pulled him out of me. She went to her hands and knees over me then welcomed Alan with her hot swollen pussy. I was on my back so the nipples on her tits were hanging over mine. I held my breasts up until the tips were rubbing on hers which helped to get us both more turned on. I watched Kathy’s face while Alan was holding her in place by the hips, her eyes were closed and her mouth was working silently, forming sounds of pleasure that had no volume. It was obvious she was enjoying what was happening to her.

    She collapsed down on me so her stomach was mashed onto mine. Alan adjusted his position so the cock between her legs came at her from a different angle. After a minute or two of feeling her get fucked while lying on me I reached over Kathy’s back, pushed him out of her then grabbed his erection and pulled it down so he could put it in me again. My best friend was sandwiched between me and him while he fucked me. Alan was getting redder in the face, his movements less fluid as he pumped in and out of Kathy. I’d seen Kurt reach the end of his endurance many times so I knew Alan was about to cum. I pushed him off her to his back then crawled over the Kathy and grabbed his erection. Kathy moved around then in an unspoken accord, she and I started licking and playing on his stiff muscle. Having two girls focused on his hard-on was too much for the boy and he started shooting cum into the air far enough to splash up to his chest. We girls both had hands on his prick so we pumped him together, draining his balls as a team. When Alan was done convulsing and moaning she licked a line of cum off his skin then challenged me with her eyes to do the same. I dipped into a puddle of semen with the tip of my tongue then licked it clean from his stomach. Kathy smiled with delight when I did.

    Alan may have gotten off but he wasn’t done and we weren’t done with him. Kathy flopped next to him “Eat me you fucker, eat me until I get off then you have to do her.” She rolled to her back and I laid beside her, Allan was over us on his knees, one between her legs, the other between mine. I hooked the leg brushing hers over hers so we were intertwined from thighs down. Alan cupped our cunts with his hands and began to plunge two fingers in two girls at the same time. I was watching him move, his muscles working, his body covered with a sheen of sweat, the air around the bed was fragrant with the scent of sex, his fingers were caressing across my clit as he pumped in and out of my pussy. My body was burning from the inside out, I couldn’t get enough cool air to put out the flames. I rolled my head to see Kathy watching me with wide, lust laden eyes and a wave of desire for her slammed into my nerve endings and I launched off the bed with a hard, gut twisting climax.

    As soon as I could collect my shattered body back into a coherent form I rolled over between my best friends wide spread legs and started licking and kissing the tender treasure at the junction of her thighs. Alan moved away so I could go down on Kathy then when I started he grabbed my ass and pushed his erection into me. Even though what we three were doing was hot and exciting I didn’t have enough time to get off again, Kathy started heaving under my mouth just as Alan finished his job of fucking me.

    The night was almost done. Three limp, exhausted bodies lay quietly on the bed recovering from the most intense sexual encounter I had ever experienced. Kathy curled up against Alan and cooed love into his ear while I rested. I fingered my pussy, smearing cum over the lips of my cunt and thought about how fucking great it felt to be so fucking depraved.. Alan recovered enough to get over Kathy’s back then slipped his third erection into her. She was getting laid while we talked but he didn’t seem to mind she wasn’t fully involved with him. Alan came, Kathy smiled and I went to go pee. After Alan left Kathy and I took a shower, we played and laughed and teased while cleaning cum and sweat off the other.

    We were back in bed, dressed modestly in sleeping gowns when we heard her father come home. When she heard footsteps in the hall Kathy called out “Dad?”

    He opened the door slowly and peered into the half light in the room “What sweetheart?” He glanced at me “Hey Crissy, you’re looking nice as usual.”

    His comment made my stomach flutter but Kathy ignored his offhand compliment to me “It’s 12:30 in the morning! Do you think it is okay with me or the world that you are out screwing around so late? Don’t you have a sense of responsibility at all? Me and Crissy could have been having an orgy here tonight and you wouldn’t even know.” I almost laughed out loud because that is exactly what we had done.

    He smiled at his daughter, “Well if you had an orgy then I hope you enjoyed it, I didn’t and I didn’t enjoy it.”

    Her smile shrank to pressed lips of concern, “Weren’t you on a date with Marilyn?”

    “After dinner she invited me to her place for what I thought would be a nightcap, but then she told me we needed to split. Apparently she has her eye on someone else.”

    “Wow, I’m sorry dad, did she hurt you?”

    “No, not really, she wasn’t someone I could be madly in love with. Good night girls.” He closed the door.

    Kathy sat up animated with excitement “Now, Crissy, go to him now!” she whispered.

    My heart started thudding but I resisted, “God girl, I should have never told you your dad makes me hot. Are you going to bug me about this forever?”

    “Yesssss!” she hissed, “he didn’t get any tonight so he’ll be all charged up and ready. Go fuck my father, it will be awesome!”

    “Awesome for who? Him, me or you?”

    She pushed me toward the side of the bed “Go find out. I bet he’s already got his clothes off and I’m pretty sure he sleeps naked. When I collect laundry I always find his briefs on the floor beside the bed. He takes them off then gets in. Go, see if he is as good as your fantasy.”

    My heart was slamming in it’s cage, my body flushing, my inhibitions began to withdraw to a shadowed niche of my mind. I wanted to go to him but I was afraid to go to him. What would he think of me? Would he reject me then ask me to never come over again? Would he turn my forwardness against me, that would crush my soul, I knew it. Kathy pushed me completely off the bed and I started on the longest 30 foot journey I had ever taken in my life.

    I stood next to the bedroom door as another wave of apprehension washed through me. I turned to go back to Kathy but she was standing in her door and pointed firmly at his room. After a few more moments of indecision I clicked my fingernails on the wooden surface, I was tense ready to bolt for any reason.

    I heard blankets rustling then “Yes? Come in.” My cunt flooded with lust, I eased the door half way open and stuck my head in.

    “Would it be okay if I talked to you?” Oh-my-gaud! How fucking lame was that!

    “Sure Crissy, what’s on your mind?” If he was surprised or disturbed by his daughter’s best friend standing in his room at one in the morning dressed only in a mid-thigh flannel night shift, he didn’t show it. He was sitting back against two pillows, bare chested. The blanket covered his legs and lap, a Kindle rested face down on his groin. The sight of his broad muscular shoulders and deep chest shot a surge of motivation directly to my feet.

    I stepped to the bed “Is the book interesting?” More absolute dumb!

    “It’s getting there, but I’m sure you didn’t come here for a book report, what’s on you mind?”

    My mind went blank and my blood began to surge, I was helpless to stop the flood of need that engulfed me as I whispered softly “You are.”

    He looked at me puzzled but I didn’t offer any more words. I turned off the bedside light, pulled off my night gown, lifted the blanket then went to bed with my best friend’s father.

    The next few moments were the rawest, wildest, most terrifying in my life. My heart was slamming loose in my chest, my mind a void as I looked into his deep brown eyes for rejection and revulsion. I didn’t see it.

    I was shaking so hard I didn’t at first feel his hand when he placed it on my waist but I felt when he pulled me to him, tight against his hard body. As my breasts flattened against his chest all the tremors and doubt fled, to be replaced by an explosion of hot desire for him. He flexed his loins, pressing his cock against the top of my thighs. The first time he bumped me he was still flaccid, the second touch of his body on mine told me he was growing strong. I lifted my leg so when he pushed against me the third time his full grown erection slipped between my legs. Kathy’s father rolled up and over me, tucking me in neatly between him and the bed then put the head of his erection into the crack of my body then pressed gently down and in to my welcome center. He pushed up on his arms and studied my face intently as he inch by erotic inch through the opening of my sex until our groins bumped. Barry pulled back until just the head of his cock was sheathed then re-entered again. He smiled down on me then began a slow rhythmic movement, in and out of my overheated body.

    I looked up at him then swooned with the overwhelming sensation of having him in me. I was completely still, almost lifeless for the first few moments, still unsure of what I was doing until he smiled then asked teasingly, “Why did you come over here Crissy?”

    I grabbed his hips to help him move and answered with more confidence than I felt “I came to fuck you Barry, I want you to take me any way you can, any way you want and you don’t have to play safe.”

    With those words of encouragement in his ears Kathy’s father started me on a long, delightful sexual odyssey. After a few moments I regained my confidence, when I realized I could please him as a woman I turned my fantasies loose and reveled in the feeling of fantastic sex with an older, well experienced man. Just the few deep strokes by his big cock and I knew I had found what I had been yearning for.

    I yielded to him completely. He molded me, turned me, positioned me and made love to me, causing a storm of unbelievable sensations to rage in my body, I was enveloped in a cloud of euphoria. I was on fire, every fiber of my being was burning. His touch, his body chafing against mine was taking me to the top of a mountain where air was thin, making it hard to breathe. The feel of his erection thrusting in and out, rubbing on my body’s lips inflamed the hypersensitive nerve endings. I gave up breathing, I gave up thinking, I gave up everything to the man between my legs. He pushed up on his arms and looked down into my eyes. I strained to hear him as he moved his lips “God, you are so hot Crissy” With those words he pushed me off the mountain and my heart and body went into an endless free fall as my climax overwhelmed me.

    I smashed my groin against him as my lust finally unleashed months of pent up fantasies. It was like a cork exploding from a bottle of Champagne and the bubbles of desire were releasing small shivers and thrills all through me. I heard a girl crying with excitement and then, when I thought I had reached the peak of my orgasm, Barry groaned loudly and began to cum. The intense sounds in my ear and the flood of hot cum gushing from him threw me over the edge of a cliff and again I felt the free fall sensation as a second, stronger climax consumed me.

    I didn’t want to move or open my eyes because if I moved the afterglow of my orgasms would fade. I could feel his discharge seeping from between my legs, I felt him lying beside me, breathing with exertion, a hand lying softly on my stomach. My cunt was smiling, I knew it. I rolled to my side so that my breasts and stomach were pressed against him. This was the first moment we had since he came in to think clearly. Kathy’s dad smiled into my eyes “Are you going to run away now?”

    I wrapped an arm around his neck, pulled him to me until our noses were touching and answered “I can’t stay here all my life but I think I’ll be here when you wake up in the morning.”

    He lifted his head and looked around the room as if expecting to see someone, “Does my daughter know you’re here?”

    I grinned “I wouldn’t be surprised if she stood in the hall and listened to us screwing. She was all happy when I told her you turn me on and almost dragged me here and pushed me through the door.”

    Barry leaned to me and put his full hot lips over mine and pulled me close enough I could feel his big balls rubbing on my legs. I bumped my pelvis against him and in moments we were necking and groping, rolling around on the bed. I kicked the blanket to the floor because we didn’t need it then made him lie on his back so I could lie over him. With fingers massaging his thick new growth hard-on I bent to him and licked drops of cum from the shaft then formed my mouth over it. I’d sucked only one cock before and that was just a couple hours before but I wasn’t hesitant or grossed out as Barry’s flexed and convulsed against my tongue. As I fingered his nuts and bobbed up and down I wondered briefly if I should let him finish, take it all but the hunger between my legs convinced me to stop, he could cum all over my face the next time. This time I needed him to fuck me again.

    I moved up until I was lying on his stomach, spread my legs then reached behind me to grab his surging erection and aimed it at the proper place between my thighs. He rolled his hips and the head of his cock speared my lust flooded cunt easily. I sat up on my best friend’s dad and fucked him desperately, I needed him inside me, I needed him to ravage my body; I needed him with my mind, my heart. When I laid down to rest my head on his chest, to listen to his hammering heart, my eyes focused on the small gap under the bedroom door, I saw two back-lit shadows that could only have been made by someone’s feet in the hall.


    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • Steph by hornybabe27

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    I gave this the Job/Place of work theme because she’s my boss now.

    I met Stephanie at a club a couple years ago. We were both drooling over the same hot guy we knew we didn’t really have a chance at. After Mr. Hot Guy left we started talking, gossiping really, about the girl he left with. She got pretty drunk. I don’t know why, but for some reason I would have felt terrible if I’d just left her at the club, she might have driven herself home- last thing I wanted was to read about a drunk driver hitting a tree and killing herself in the morning edition of the newspaper.

    Instead I got her to come to my house. She trusted me, not that I wasn’t one to be trusted, and I let her stay on my couch over night to sleep it off. When I asked her about getting her car she said she had walked to the club with some friends (they’d left without her I assume) so cars weren’t an issue.

    In the morning, when she woke up, I had breakfast sitting on the table. She thanked me, especially for the coffee. We ended up talking for a long time. My niece was to be over for a haircut not long after Steph and I ate; I told her she was more than welcome to stay as long as she didn’t mind watching me cut my niece’s hair. She said it was no big deal; she thanked me again for letting her stay at my place for so long. I had no problem with it, she was really nice and we’d hit it off immediately.

    Allie, my niece, knocked on my door about twenty minutes later. She gave me a hug and a kiss and greeted “Ms. Stephanie” politely. I asked her how short she was cutting her hair and she told me that she wanted it cut to her ears. I was a bit shocked, her hair had never had a major cut, a trim here and there, but nothing quite as much as this. After all, Allie’s hair was grown down her back until it nearly touched the small of her back.

    I agreed and sat her down in the living room. Steph came out and watched. It took about forty-five minutes; I kept making sure that she really wanted to take off so much, she kept saying that’s what she wanted to do.

    After I finished she thanked me and gushed about how amazing it looked- and, honestly, it did look really good. She said goodbye to me and Steph before leaving.

    After I left Steph asked if I was interested in working at a little beauty shop.

    “You’re being serious?” I was in disbelief.

    “Yeah, right now I’m the owner and the only employee. Not only do I get lonely between appointments, but business is declining because I get booked on the same day a walk-in ‘desperately’ needs a cut o whatever.”

    I hugged Steph, my friend of less than twenty-four hours who was already my lifesaver-as I was possibly hers.

    My arms were around her neck. Hers were on the small of my back. I leaned my head back so I could see her face but didn’t pull away. The space between us was full of electricity.

    I hesitated for only brief moment, then, without really thinking, I stuttered out “I- I think I want to kiss you.”

    Her hands fell down to my ass, she gave it a squeeze. A lusty look filled her eyes. “I dare you,” she whispered.

    Of course, being that my ass is very sensitive, I moaned because her touch was so unexpected. I leaned in, our foreheads touched. I could feel her warm breath on my lips. Then her nose skimmed mine.

    There was no hesitation. We didn’t start off slow. Oh no, this went from zero to maximum in a split second. Our lips didn’t lock until our tongues twirled.

    Things moved even faster, time seemed to sped up. My hands were under her shirt, undoing the front clasp on her bra. I loved the feeling of her hard nipples on my palms. I kneaded her breasts while we kissed. I think her legs were going to give out from the tension between them- I know that’s how I felt, so I figured it must have been the same for her- so we moved to my couch. Somehow, my shorts and panties had come off. Her shorts were off too.

    She was under me. Our bodies pressed together, my pussy juice was leaking onto her panties.

    “Let me taste you,” she whispered. One of her hands slipped around my waist, in a slow, VERY teasing way, and pressed lightly on my slit. When my pussy lips parted I moaned, if her hand had to breath it probably would have drowned in my wet snatch. She pushed her middle and index fingers into my tunnel. Her thumb found me clit. My hips jerked and she gave me a naughty smile.

    I had been kissing her neck, but now I was mostly sucking on it between moans. It was amazing. I’d never really realized how amazing it would be to be with another woman- imagine, somebody who knows how your body works because theirs is the same! It was intense.

    She slowly began to pull her fingers out, I squirmed. “No, please,” I begged. “Steph, I need you, don’t stop!”

    She gave me a wicked grin, pulling her fingers all the way out and bringing her hand to her lips. She licked her fingers slowly, it was a very sexy image. I was turned on beyond belief.

    She made her way from underneath me. Not accidentally, my legs were hanging over the couch. She hiked them both over her shoulders and kissed my thighs. I was squirming like crazy, so tempted to just grab her head by her hair and forcefully pull it up to my pussy. At the same time, I was enjoying the feel of her lips, her tongue, on my legs to make her stop. Her hands reached up and went underneath my shirt, trying to find my bra. I quickly pulled them both off, hands shaking form the pleasure.

    She pulled and pinched my nipples. She was kissing the lips of my pussy, not pushing her tongue farther. I tried to move meg legs in a way that would make her slid her tongue into me. But she would have none of that. Steph liked being in control. She looked up at me, devilish grin on her face, naughty look in her eye.

    “Tell me what you want,” she instructed, pinching my nipples.

    I moaned. “Please, Stephanie, I can’t take this!” my pussy was so tense I thought I might explode. “I need you to relieve me, please eat me!”

    “Talk dirty to me babe.” Her body moved so gracefully as it slid up mine at our lips locked again. Her hand found my love tunnel again, she pushed just one finger inside me. I was going crazy, I’d become so tight that just that one finger felt like three. My pussy was so tense, it was amazing. She knew all the right places to touch me, I was in heaven. I reached down. I was so dazed with lust I couldn’t remember if she’d taken off her clothes. But when I’d finally gotten my head enough to realize I should give her some attention too we were both completely nude. It was crazy, and I was going crazy.

    I trailed my hand down her body, I think her eyes rolled back in her head a little. I parted her lips with my first and third fingers, finding her nub with my middle. She cried out and I pulled back her hood with my thumb and pressed her finger to it. I was worried I’d somehow hurt her.

    I started to pull away. “Are you alright?”

    She grabbed my wrist. “Please,” she nearly begged, and I could see the lust in her eyes. “Do that again.”

    We were both sitting on the couch. Her chest, I estimated a C cup, was pressed to mine. Our lips were locked. She scooted her ass forward on the couch, I knew she was setting up for a scissor. I moved my legs so it would work. Our pussies rubbed together, her warm juices on my tunnel, on my clit, felt so good. We pressed together.

    We must have scissor for at least a half hour- minimum. I couldn’t get enough of her warmth. It was amazing. That’s when she stopped. I thought I was going to go crazy, I’d climaxed at least once while we were scissoring, but I’m kind of multi orgasmic so I couldn’t be sure.

    That’s when she put her hands on both sides of my face and told me it was time for me to clean her up like a good girl. I was about to slid off the couch and put my head inbetween her legs when she shook her head. She just pushed away from me so she could stretch her legs out in front of me. She propped herself up on her elbows and shook her head again. I had wished she’d’ve been more straight forward, I was dying to climax again.

    “Come sit on my face.” She laid back again. I was confused, I thought she’d wanted me to clean her up. I didn’t object though. I put my pussy over her face. She started to eat me, I shuddered with lust. She stopped, I felt like the world was going to end.

    “Please, don’t stop,” I moaned. “I’m begging.”

    “Then get down there and copy me like a good girl.”

    I smiled, my first 69. I leaned forward, laying on her stomach. I parted her lips with my fingers and started lapping at her sweet pussy.

    She started again on mine, and I couldn’t help but moan.

    We didn’t stop until her both noticed how hungry we were, which wasn’t for a very long time. I climaxed on her face after she started sucking my clit, getting a similar response from her when I did the same- but to make it more interesting I fingered her too.

    The End.


    6 comments
    «12»

    Dillan1Report 

    2015-02-28 06:28:37
    Great story. thanks for sharing it

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2015-01-31 03:22:51
    Holy shit that was so hot omg

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-03-08 16:54:05
    this was just amazing

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-03-08 16:51:10
    this was just amazing

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-29 23:05:02
    That was unbelievably sexy

    «12»
    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • What Mary gets up to…… part 5 by mobile lust

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    This is the story of Mary, she is sixteen, during her summer school holidays she works at the hotel her parents own. This story needs to be read in order for continuity, this is what she gets up in that holiday……

    Another suite which was my responsibility was rented by a lady called Ms. Bowman, all I knew about her was that she was a broker who worked in the Bank District, she used to share her rooms with another lady but she had not been there for a couple of months.

    This particular morning, I had been assigned cleaning duties there in the afternoon, as per usual I knocked on the door, hearing no response I placed a ‘Cleaning in progress’ sign on the outside and let myself in with my cleaning trolley. I made my way through the rooms to the master bedroom with the intention of placing the newly laundered towels in the ensuite bathroom. The bedroom door was open but I was stopped in my tracks before walking through the opening, Ms. Bowman lay on the bed completely naked, she was watching some kind of home movie dvd on the television. I could see her on the bed quite clearly and via the mirror on the wall, a reflection of the tv screen, on which was a naked lady, she looked very like the other lady who had shared the suite with her.

    Ms. Bowman was clearly very upset, she also had her legs apart, stroking her pussy watching this lady on screen masturbating. Both women were in their 40’s, nice figures, both had large voluptuous boobs and shaven mounds, I didn’t know which to watch, she obviously had not noticed me knocking on the main door, or even that I stood there watching her now. My fanny started to twitch as I was engrossed in both ladies, the close up on screen of a very wet opening, a set of fingers diddling her clit and the other set pumping in and out of her cunt. Ms. Bowman was trying to follow the picture trying to cum at the same time, she made me jump as she wailed,

    ‘Elaine! Why did you leave me? I need you to help me cum, I can’t do it without you, please come back!’

    She sounded so frustrated, in the end I had to tear myself away before I pulled up my dress and frigged myself to orgasm also, in case I got caught. I quietly pulled the bedroom door to and busied myself in the other rooms tidying. After quite some time putting it off, I needed to get into the room to finish the bathroom off, so I pushed open the door and peaking inside. Ms. Bowman was asleep on the bed, the screen frozen with the lady obviously in the throes of her climax, I tiptoed past and shut myself in the bathroom to tidy up in there.

    When I had finished, I silently straightened the bedroom as best I could, turning off the television, I stood by the bed watching her sleeping form, her breasts rising and falling as she slept. Overcome with an unstoppable urge, my hand reached out to caress her breasts, I trailed my fingertips over the soft flesh onto her large distended nipple. She moaned softly in her sleep, her deep pink aureole puckered and the nipple hardened in reaction to my touch, I licked my bottom lip and bit down on it, oh how I wanted to suck it but dare not for fear of waking her.

    Fearful of disturbing her, I folded the cover over her body and pulled the bedroom door closed, quickly gathering together my cleaning equipment and letting myself out of the apartment. I had to stop by the staff toilet, my electric toothbrush secreted in my pocket, hiding in a cubicle I hitched up my dress, tugging down my sodden panties I pressed the buzzing head onto my clit and closed my eyes dreaming of Ms. Bowman’s beautiful body, imagining her tongue in my dripping pussy. With one ear on the door for anyone else coming in, I brought myself to a mini orgasm which I hoped would satiate my aching cunt for the rest of the day.

    The following morning, I was back at Ms. Bowman’s rooms on breakfast duties, I hadn’t been able to get her image out of my head last night and this morning so I had decided to play a little game all of my own and removed my panties before entering her suite. She sat at the dining table eating breakfast wearing a long silky wrap, she looked beautiful but so sad sitting there, her legs crossed the soft fabric draped open showing off her elegant legs.

    ‘Good morning Ms. Bowman,’ I chirped as I entered the room.

    ‘Hi Mary,’ she said thoughtfully whilst appearing to look at the Financial Times,

    ‘Were you in my suite yesterday afternoon?’ she inquired.

    ‘Erm, yes Madam I was here cleaning.’ I was panicking a little, nervous she knew I had been watching her.

    She didn’t seem to have an answer to my response, so I carried on tidying, reaching, stretching and bending down in an attempt to reveal myself to her at every opportunity, frustratingly she didn’t seem to take any notice! Feeling thoroughly disheartened that my plan had not worked, I disappeared into the second bedroom to dust and vacuum.

    By the time I had finished, turning the machine off I realised she was in the bathroom showering, hoping to get a glance of her wondrous body again I went into the bedroom and started to change the bedlinen. My pussy was in a relentless mood today, tingling and begging for my touch, it didn’t help matters that my nakedness was heightening the sensitivity as I shook up the new sheets wafting a delicious draft between my legs.

    I could see into the bathroom as Ms. Bowman had ‘conveniently’ left the door open but the glass shower screen was clouded so all I could make out was her form but without any detail. I was leaning over the bed smoothing the covers as she turned off the shower and came out drying herself, my tiny bald pussy lips on good show but still she said nothing. I straightened up, turned to face her, she stood in the bathroom doorway, her hair dripping wet, she clutched the bath sheet to her breasts just shielding her nipples from view, the towel draped down in front of her hiding her special place.

    She looked at me keeping eye contact she walked towards me until she stood in front of me, I could feel the heat of her body next to me.

    ‘Do you see something you like Mary?’ she suggested provocatively.

    She had rendered me speechless, I bit down on my bottom lip, I had planned and orchestrated a situation similar to this but now it was happening I turned mute.

    ‘Come on Mary, you’ve been giving me the come on all day, you saw me last night playing with myself watching my dear friend Elaine making herself cum on the dvd, didn’t you?’

    Still I remained dumb, just looking at her with big bug eyes!

    ‘Don’t you like what you see Mary? You stroked my breast yesterday, don’t you want it now? Come on Mary that little cunny of yours is dying to have me lick it and suck it, isn’t it?’

    By now I was nearly drawing blood on my lip, my cunt itched and throbbed, I had to cross my legs to try and stop it, slowly she moved the towel to one side, dropping it to the floor. My eyes took in the sight in front of me, her adorable plump breasts with bolts for nipples glistening still damp from the shower, her flat tummy with such a dainty belly button and then her puffed lips hiding her secret place, I moaned softly, I had only ever seen Claire’s body close up, this was a totally different playing field!

    ‘Touch me Mary, touch me wherever you want, I need you to touch me, I want you as bad as you want me.’ she whispered.

    I tentatively reached out a shaking hand touching the top side of her breast, her nipples instantly tightened into hard extended buds, my fingers gravitated towards the puckered flesh feeling its tightness, rubbing hardness between my thumb and base of my index finger. Ms. Bowman laid her head back and gasped,

    ‘Oh god that feels so good, touch them, touch them both, pinch them, pull them please!’ she begged.

    Encouraged and with increasing confidence I put my other hand up also feeling both her breasts at the same time, cupping, massaging and pinching both her nipples. Her breasts were large enough that I could pull both hardened nubs closer to one another, I tried to suck them both at the same time but couldn’t quite do it, so I quickly alternated between each one, licking, salivating the sensitive flesh, drawing each one into my mouth to suck on their length.

    ‘Oh good girl, that’s it suck them baby girl, harder, harder pleeease.’

    I drew each one into my mouth as hard as I could, stretching the nipple out away from it’s base, she moaned loudly encouraging me for more. She had her hands on my shoulders, caressing my neck and hairline, holding my face into her breasts as I continued to suck hungrily on them as she gasped in pleasure. She felt for my dress zipper and tugged it down, I pulled away from her to undo my pinny and remove my outer garments, embarrassed at how plain my bra was I quickly shrugged it off casting it aside.

    She kneeled down in front of me, her face about breast height on me, she looked up and smiled at me.

    ‘You are so small Mary, how old are you?’

    ‘I’m sixteen Miss.’

    ‘You’re way to young for this, this shouldn’t be happening, I assumed you were older than this, what with you working and that.’

    She went to get up reaching for the towel to cover herself. I put my arm out to stop her missing her arm and touching her breast, I held my hand there caressing the flesh, squeezing her nipple in my fingertips.

    ‘Please don’t stop Ms. Bowman, I am far more experienced than you give me credit for, I want this so badly I’ve thought of nothing else since I saw you yesterday!’

    I cried, begging her with my eyes.

    ‘This must go no further, I could lose my job and your parents certainly would not be happy.’

    ‘Yes, yes, of course, anything you say, my parents would kill me if they knew!’

    Obviously my reassurance worked as she seemed to relax, kneeling back down to face me, her hands moved forwards covering both my tits, my tingling nipples pushing into the palm of her hands. She rubbed them a little then stroked round my back and down to my bottom cupping my cheeks in her hands momentarily, she then proceeded to slide my stockings off my legs, teasingly millimetres from my pussy which surely must be dripping by now.

    I placed my hand on her shoulder to balance myself as she removed my shoes and stockings, I could feel her breath on my pussy lips, her head was so close to my mound. I put my foot back down making sure my legs were apart, knowing she must be able to smell my muskiness, I breathed a sultry sigh as I felt some of my juices start to trickle out.

    ‘Well, well, well, what have we here, are you that wet for me?’

    her finger moved to catch the pearl of fluid, taking it into her mouth. Moving closer to the join in my legs, her tongue poked out and licked the trail up towards it’s source, maddeningly just touching the fork of flesh hiding my clitoral hood. I gasped, it was like an electric shock, with both hands she peeled the skin back and buried her tongue into the flesh seeking my clit.

    Her limited access was not enough for me, I stepped back, grabbing her hand, sitting down on the edge of the bed opened my legs as wide as I could, showing her my dripping wet folds of flesh. She crawled over, slipping both her thumbs into my outer lips, slipping up and down rubbing my cleft. She pulled my labia open more, my clit very prominent like a hard rock. Rubbing her tongue up and down me, lapping up the juices, sucking the skin into her mouth, she moved closer to my clit until her mouth locked on to my very sensitive place. She was a master in clitoris sucking that was for sure, she knew exactly what to do to me and which way I liked it best, she curled her tongue into a tight roll and rubbed it over my sensitive rock bringing me to a nearly instant orgasm. Bucking up into her face, I clutched her head and mashed myself against her.

    I desperately wanted to show her I could reciprocate, so I pulled her up on the bed laying her down on her back. I rolled her arse up in the air and kneeled under her back so I could support her in this position, so I could look down on her gaping pussy and she could watch me eating her out. Her pussy was bigger than mine or Claire’s, the folds of flesh were a lot longer than mine, almost like frilly lace, my fingers disappeared into slick skin as I slid them down to her cunt then back up to her clit, which was not as big as the Parson’s wife’s but a definite hard nub of flesh.

    I leaned over curling my spine putting my mouth to her openness pushing my tongue into her cunt hole, feeling around as deep as I could push it in, dabbing it in and out tasting her juices.

    ‘Pleeease baby, make me cum, it’s been a long time, I don’t know if I can do it, pleeease help me!’ she gasped at me, tears in her eyes.

    I moved my mouth onto her clit, sucking her into me, pinching her rock between my teeth sucking it in short bursts, my fingers moved to her cunt and I slid two fingers into her, moving them around feeling her cunt walls pushing them in as deep as I could, with my face in the way I struggled to frig her cunt deep enough, releasing my mouth from her,

    ‘Play with you cunt Ms. Bowman show me how you make yourself cum!’

    ‘I can’t do it, I can’t!’ she blurted out.

    ‘Try… come on…. I will help you.’ I plead.

    She nervously moved her hand to her pussy and started to rub herself, in time with her movements I started to pump my fingers in and out of her, encouraging her,

    ‘Come on, that’s it, play with yourself you dirty little slut, make yourself cum with your fingers.’ the more I talked dirty to her the more turned on she became.

    ‘That’s it, harder, faster, come on, I want to watch you cum, you horny bitch!’

    Her fingers moved faster and faster over her clit, I jammed my fingers knuckle deep into her, her breath and moans quickened as she started to build to orgasm, I felt her muscles tighten on my fingers, her pelvis twitched as the spasms took over her body, she cried out in ecstacy. Her juices pushed past my fingers and much to my delight she squirted other fluid over my face, I moved my mouth back onto her, softly licking her as she recovered from her first orgasm in a long time!

    I gently moved out of the way, letting her lay flat on the bed, I crawled up the bed laying next to her, my arm laying over her breasts softly stroking her. She laid her arm over mine and absentmindedly stroked my arm.

    ‘You know…… I haven’t been able to cum since Elaine left…. that was so special.’

    My hand cupped her large breast, her nipple between my open fingers, they were so large, I couldn’t help but pinch and pull them. It did feel strange my tiny form laying next to her, she turned me on soooo bad, I couldn’t explain it, she was so much more mature than Claire, from the day I saw her naked on the bed her body fascinated me.

    I wanted her to make me cum, my pussy was so wet it ached to be touched; I gently placed my leg over hers and started to rub my mound against her. She manoeuvred her arm over my shoulder and down my back pushing my groin into the soft flesh of her thigh, pushing her fingers into the cleft of my buttocks massaging just the opening of my cunt.

    ‘Come sit on my face Mary.’ she whispered.

    I stood up on the bed, placed my feet either side of her neck and squatted down over her, I supported my weight holding the bed head. My breathing quickened, I could feel her breath on my pussy, she pointed her tongue and licked my slit from back to front, I sighed loudly the tingling feelings intensifying.

    ‘Peel open your pussy lips, let me taste you deep.’

    I placed my hands either side and pulled my self open to her and she began the most incredible experience ever. Her tongue ranged my thighs, came up to my cunt, roamed the outer lips, came down and through my inner cunt, circled the clitoris, came down again and circled the inner lips, the inner wall, repeated this innumerable times, came slowly up after I don’t know how long, circled the clitoris, flicked across it, sideways, then up and down, then sucked it in between her lips, licked it rapidly, circled it more rapidly, began to lick me faster and faster. And then it happened! Watching her head between my legs, feeling her magnificent tongue in me, I found my juices flowing more and more; then suddenly, I felt my stomach muscles being to contract violently. Every feeling was centred in my cunt, my legs collapsed down on to my knees closing around her head, and as she continued to lick me, I felt as if I were exploding, and I began to cum.

    My body convulsed, my hips bucked into her face and she held tightly onto my thighs to hold me against her mouth. With my first orgasm she just sucked in on my clitoris, in between, she licked it rapidly, and with each succeeding orgasm she sucked me in, then licked me again and again. Each orgasm was a real convulsion, each one forced a shriek from me. She said I had about twenty orgasms. After my last one, she kept her tongue in my cunt, no movement, just holding it comfortingly against the upper wall and clitoris, ready if any further orgasms occurred. After some five minutes or so, I did have one of those delayed spasms, so she merely licked my clit very gently till it was over.

    She gently lapped at my pussy, cleaning my fluids from me, licking me really softly my clit was too sensitive. My head hung down, quietly watching her, trying to recover and slow down my breathing, her face shining with sweat and my juices. After a while I recovered, lying in her arms, I was overcome with the urge to please her in return, I put my hand on her tit, which again felt so wonderful, kissed her, feeling that I owed her, then ran my hand down to her shaven cunt.

    Before I had a chance to delve deeper she sat up,

    ‘Come sit in front of me I have something to show you.’

    She told me to sit in front of her, my right leg over her left, my left leg under right leg, she pulled me closer twisting herself to one side pushing our pussies together. Words could not describe the sensations as our clits touched and she started to move herself against me, our wet pussies slurping and slapping against one another. We hugged each other’s leg as we ground against one another, massaging clit on clit as our orgasms built. I know I had experienced this with Claire, but there was something unbelievably sexy about her huge pussy enveloping mine, grinding against one another.

    I gritted my teeth and hugged her leg tightly to me as I mashed myself against her as hard as I could,

    ‘Fuck yess, oh fuck yes, there, there, push against it, rub it, yeeessssss!’ My orgasm drew me over the edge as my lips chewed and rubbed against her.

    She ground down hard on me, in large circular motions, grunting, pushing to meet my climax, I felt her juices gushing against me as her orgasm spasmed her body, jerking her hips against my pubic bone. We held each other close, our bodies shiny with sweat, breathing hard and holding each other together. She peeled the hair off my face were it had stuck to my skin, pushing her large breasts against me, kissing my flesh everywhere.

    We lay in pleasant silence for some time, stroking each others bodies, recovering from our highs. I realised I would soon be missed so I slithered from the bed and put my uniform back on, Ms Bowman by now was asleep so I covered her wonderful naked body with the eiderdown and let myself out of her room.


    7 comments
    «12»

    Dirty SamoneReport 

    2018-08-03 18:13:31
    Oh crap. How do I get a job in this place. Can I suck pussy like this all day? Tell me more.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-09-06 04:03:55
    Choice One Michigan right away thank you

    neddamzReport 

    2015-07-15 18:02:24
    I agree with Lesley Tara’s comments. However, I am a male who really gets off on lesbian stories. I really love feasting on wet pussy. The act of pleasing a pussy to climax in my face is much more satisfying to me than making that same pussy climaxing around my cock. Keep up the good work Mobil Lust and Lesley.
    Sincerely Ned

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-11-16 04:01:28
    i love lesbian stories

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-10-05 06:56:46
    wa fin al9hab o zwml amchwhin bina
    alh imskhjkom

    «12»
    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source

  • Seducing Sally.- Part 3 by Paige Turner

    Font size : +


    Introduction:

    Faye learns more about Sally and decide to experiment outdoors

    Seducing Sally Chapter Three

    Faye and Sally have a day out and make new friends

    The days following that Saturday were something of a blur; I know that’s a cliché but stick with me on this. I’m not going to describe each time we made love because it would bore you and, after the first two chapters, you should be well versed in what we look like. However, I will give you a brief rundown of events so far.

    My name’s Faye, I am nineteen and I have long red hair down to my bum. I’m fairly skinny with small but pert breasts and I would say my legs are probably my best feature. I’m around five-foot-eight and most of that is my legs! I also have a cute little bottom and that’s about it. Faye in a nutshell!

    Sally was my longtime crush, she’s married but her husband was a dick. So she came to my flat where, in chapter one, I seduced her and introduced her to lovemaking of a lesbian kind, and in chapter two I fucked her with a strap-on, which was exactly as much fun as it sounds.

    Now, Sally… Sally is beautiful; she’s a thirty-year-old primary school teacher who teaches kids under seven. She has short blonde hair that reaches her shoulders, recently she has started letting it go naturally curly, but its loose curls rather than one of those afro/perm type monstrosities. No offence.

    She’s a little shorter than me, about five-foot-six with a gorgeous figure. She is not as skinny as I am but she is slim, certainly nowhere near chubby! Imagine the quintessential first-year schoolteacher; bubbly and kind, smiley and effortlessly sweet, and you’ll be somewhere near her.

    Now we’re all caught up, I’ll tell you about the specific time we started properly experimenting with our sexual fantasies. You might remember that after I had fucked her with the strap-on she promised to do the same to me. She did, but I’m not going to talk about that now.

    After the last chapter, you probably wouldn’t be interested in how I climaxed with a seven-inch dildo stuffed in my pussy with my legs splayed open and her cute bum thrusting forward. It had torn into my body with enough force to make me see stars, and she had kept going like a mad woman. She groped at me, pulled my hair and kissed me with a passion I had no idea she possessed.

    After getting me close to the edge, she had pulled out of me and licked at my engorged clitoris. Just the way I had done to her the previous night. The feeling of her soft lips and hot tongue on my most sensitive parts had sent me into a lustful daze; I orgasmed onto her beautiful face in what felt like an incredibly lucid dream. The realisation that it was not a dream came moments later when her body fell on top of mine and she kissed me.

    But, I’m not going to tell you that story…

    Instead, you might remember that both Sally and I had expressed certain interests in showing off, mainly because Sally had been so ‘under the thumb’ with her husband for most of their eight-year marriage. Even forbidding her from thinking about sex, yeah… he was, and still is, quite the bastard!

    So, she had around six years’ worth of sexual angst just bursting to come out and I wanted to help her. You might remember that in chapter one I talked about thinking of myself as a ‘bad girl’ including a time I’d worn a miniskirt and fishnets? Then I’d hidden it away, so I saw this as a chance to re-invent myself. So really, what I’m saying to you is that we both were ready to try new things.

    Over the next couple of weeks, Sally and I spent as much time together as possible. I was working part-time at an office three days a week and Sally worked 8 to 5 every weekday. She started coming back to my flat after work because she wanted to be with me and the idea of going to her empty house was not appealing in the slightest.

    We came to the natural conclusion that I should move into that house with her, so I started going there more often to see how it went, and it went very well. We made love a lot, but also enjoyed each other’s company. So, less than a month after our first time together, we were living together!

    It’s a gorgeous house and obviously much bigger than my little flat, and after a week we were both comfortable. All my stuff was there now and the only change I insisted on was the removal of their marital mattress! I didn’t want my head to touch any part of it that might’ve once had Steve’s sweaty balls dragged over it! I’m sure you can understand why I insisted on that.

    Altogether, it’s about six weeks since the last chapter ended. Nothing about us had changed much, and I discovered that Sally could be quite submissive. She seemed to enjoy being told what to do, pretty ironic for a teacher, I know.

    We had put all those fantasies, like dressing sexier and so on, on to back burner until we felt comfortable here. Sally still wore her dowdy long skirts and white shirts to school, nothing too flattering or alluring.

    I was a little bolder when I went to work in the office. A knee-length black skirt and a silky white top were mandatory, I wore tights under the skirt though. No way am I wasting my legs on those old cunts at work, although they leered at me anyway.

    The only good thing at work was the receptionist, Jenna, a cute twenty-something with brown eyes and black hair in a long ponytail with a seriously rocking body! She was only about five-foot-two and unlike me, she didn’t mind going bare legged underneath her black skirt, and given how sexy she looked I didn’t blame her!

    I only have eyes for Sally, but I do appreciate a cute woman. I do prefer dresses though, and when I am at home, I like to have a nice bright knee or mid-thigh length dress on.

    It was Friday night at about midnight and we were cuddled up on the sofa together, both with our short nighties on underneath a blanket. We had just finished watching a movie and were chatting about going to a large shopping centre that had just opened about twenty miles away. It would be a short journey on the train and gave us a chance to have our first proper girly outing together, as I mentioned earlier, things had been so hectic that it wasn’t until now that we’d had a chance to catch our breaths and actually be a couple.

    “Apparently it’s huge,” I said excitedly. “Tons of shops and restaurants, there’s even a cinema there. Although why anyone would waste time watching a movie when there are dresses to be tried on… difficult to understand!” We both laughed and Sally kissed my hand.

    “I love how much of a ‘girly girl’ you are,” she smiled at me. “So will it be straight to the fashion section for us?”

    “Perhaps,” I mused. “To be honest I’m just looking forward to us actually being together out in the world.”

    “Aww that’s so sweet,” Sally cooed and kissed my hand again. “I just hope…”

    “Hope what?” I asked, noticing her beautiful blue eyes had lowered.

    “Uh, no it’s nothing,” she was still looking down.

    “Now, Miss Sally, don’t make me start poking you,” I held a finger up and playfully jabbed her shoulder. “What’s on your mind?”

    “It’s silly but… I hope people don’t think I’m your mother!”

    “Don’t be silly,” I shook my head. “Why would they think that?”

    “Well, I’m a lot older than you for a start…” she said cautiously.

    “You’re thirty; you’re only eleven years older than me…” I interrupted.

    “Exactly,” she interrupted my interruption. “It’s a big gap, not everyone would approve, and… there might be some younger, fitter girls out there and…”

    “Okay, stop right there Sally,” I said harshly. “I’m not going to run off with a younger woman, I told you I wanted you for so long, and I’ve moved in with you. No way would I do anything to split us up, besides… okay, it’s a bit of an age gap, but you do not look that much older than me! You’re beautiful and you’d easily pass for a much younger woman. So no more thinking I’m going to run off okay? Besides we’ve fucked each other with a dildo and licked each other’s pussy, which means we’re practically married in gay terms.”

    “Okay, honey, I’m sorry.” She sighed. “I just look at you sometimes and can’t believe I managed to attract someone so beautiful …”

    Sally had to stop speaking because I interrupted her again, but this time with my tongue. I slipped it into her mouth while she was talking and drew her into a long kiss. We smooched and I ran my hand through her hair, then down her exposed shoulder and bare arm to where she was holding the blanket in her hand. I took it off her and tossed it to the floor, revealing our thin nighties.

    We both had our legs tucked under us so I could reach down and caress her knee and then her thigh without breaking our kiss. I reached underneath her thin nightie and ran my hand along her legs, but I couldn’t get to her pussy because of how her legs were pressed together but that was okay, I knew how much she loved it then I caressed her thighs. Eventually, I released her lips and leaned away from her.

    “Why would I want anyone else when I have my cute little teacher here?” I asked with a naughty smile. “Stand up in front of the sofa so I can look at you.”

    As I said earlier, she enjoys being told what to do and I had a little idea to help her feel better. She nodded and smiled, and stood up facing me. I put my feet on the floor with my knees together and rearranged my hair so it was cascading over my right shoulder. I was trying to look like an innocent schoolgirl knowing how much she liked that as well. She liked to pretend I was a sixth form student and… well… more on that another time.

    For now, I needed to prove to Sally that I thought she was more beautiful and sexy than any other girl, regardless of age.

    “Good, now do you remember a while ago when I first used the strap-on on you? You got so horny you tore off your skirt and I told you it turned me on?”

    “Yeah, of course, I remember it, it’s not something I’ll ever forget,” she giggled.

    “Well, why don’t you tear off that sexy little nightie,” I winked. I also opened my legs and put my hand between them and started rubbing my panties into my slit. “See how horny you make me just by standing there? You might not think you are as pretty as I say you are but look, I can’t keep my hands off myself!” I rubbed myself harder and let my legs swing as far apart as I could.

    “Wow,” Sally looked at me with a mixture of surprise and doubt. Maybe she thought I was joking with her but my constant movement under my panties seemed to convince her so she started to walk towards me.

    “No,” I held up my hand to stop her. “Go and stand back where you were.”

    “You don’t want me to touch you?” She pouted a little and looked down at her feet.

    “Baby, I need to show you how much you turn me on,” I lifted one of my legs up onto the sofa to give her a nice view of my panty covered teenage pussy. “I need you to see what you do to me, even without touching me. Look how wet you make me…” I showed her my hand covered in my hot juice. “See, baby, no one could do this to me but you, god you look so hot in that nightie, turn around and show me your cute ass.”

    “Uh… okay,” Sally held out her arms and slowly turned around. “Is this okay?”

    “Mmmm yea, it’s more than okay, baby. Bend over and touch your toes,” I was seriously enjoying this, and Sally did as she was told. Her nightie rode up over her panties and her sexy bum poked out. It took all my strength to stay where I was and not run over to her, push her to the floor and lick her until she screamed.

    “Shall I stand up now?” She asked.

    “Yeah stand up and turn around, baby,” I watched her stand up and turn with a slight wiggle of her bum. She was starting to enjoy this little game and enjoying this power she had to turn me on. When she saw me again her eyes lit up, I’d discarded my nightie and had one hand cupping my breast and the other in my panties with my middle finger darting in and out of me. My eyes never left her, and now I gazed into her eyes.

    “Do you believe me now, Sally? Oh god, you’re so fucking hot… mmmm,” I fingered myself harder, still my eyes never left her. “I need to see more of you,” I spoke like a starving girl begging for a morsel of food. “Please, show me more, baby.”

    “You want to see these,” she grasped her boobs over her nightie and massaged them together, then threw her head back and wiggled her hips. Oh god, she was really getting into this now.

    “Mmmm, yea, I do…” I begged.

    “On one condition,” she held a finger up to me.

    “Anything,” I promised.

    “Call me… Miss Webster,” Sally was touching herself under her nightie now, getting off on watching me! It was as hot as fuck!

    “Okay, please Miss Webster, show me your sexy tits so I can stare at them while I finger myself,” I pleaded.

    Even just referring to her like that sent me up a level in arousal. It seemed to have a similar effect on her because she wiggled her hips and turned away from me again, and then dragged her hands up her body and over her chest. God, she is almost doing a striptease for me!

    Then she turned back around to face me, stared right into my eyes and tore a hole right in the middle of her nightie! Her naked breasts suddenly on show coupled with the tearing sound of the fabric as it gave way made my pussy weep and burn. My nipples were stiffer than ever and even the slight breeze coming from the window brushing over them was like agony and ecstasy rolled into one luscious bundle.

    I felt my release wash over me, looking at my girlfriend dancing in her ruined nightie with her fingers massaging her pussy was just too much! I heard the sound of fabric tearing again but this time I was the one to blame, the forceful fucking I was giving myself proved too much for the tight panties and the waistband started to give way. Nothing could be allowed to slow me down and I didn’t have time to slide them off so instead I followed my girlfriend’s example and ripped them away!

    “Go on, baby. Look at me while you cum,” Sally was fixated on me, wide-eyed and thrilled.

    I did as she asked and locked my emerald green eyes on her baby blues. I came all over my hand, screeching as I did but never letting my gaze fall. I felt my juices flow over my hand and squeezed my thighs hard together so hard it hurt my hand but I didn’t care. My body juddered again and the last of my orgasm melted away. I looked down at my pussy then back at her.

    “So…” I struggled to catch my breath. “Do you believe that I think you’re hotter than any other girl now?”

    “Yeah, I have to admit, you know how to make a girl feel pretty,” she laughed. “It was really hot too; I liked it when you were watching me…”

    “I noticed,” I smiled at her. “I think you’re a bit of an exhibitionist.”

    “I wouldn’t go that far…” she blushed.

    “I would,” I persisted. “The way you wiggled your hips, the look on your face when you saw how hot you made me…”

    “Okay, okay, I admit it. I do like it when people look at me in that way,” she confessed at last. “It does make me feel more attractive.”

    “Well,” I smiled at her. “I think we can explore that, imagine if we did something like this outside!”

    “What? Tear our clothes off and finger ourselves?” Sally blurted out.

    “No, not to that extreme, but maybe we could touch each other, play around a little, maybe we could hide somewhere and I could lick you!” I winked.

    “Faye! Are you serious? We’d be arrested!”

    “Not if we’re careful, and don’t you think it would be exciting? We could wear short dresses or skirts and then sneakily get each other off…” the thought was pretty exciting to me.

    “I don’t know,” she obviously didn’t realise that while we’d been talking about it I’d started stroking my pussy again and she was stroking her breast and ever-so-slightly rubbing her thighs together!”

    “Hmm, you know what I think?” I caught her gaze.

    “What do you think?” Sally asked. She seemed to still be thinking about what I’d suggested a moment ago.

    “I think we need to get changed and go to bed!” I figured that if I changed the subject and didn’t try to convince her that she’d enjoy it anymore, it would sit in the back of her mind. “Come on, Miss Webster!”

    “I can’t believe I made you say that! You must think there’s something wrong with me!” She sounded genuinely concerned.

    “Hey, its fine, remember what I told you?”

    “Huh?”

    “If it feels good, it doesn’t matter if it’s right or wrong! We do whatever we want, okay?” I reminded her.

    “Okay, I guess I just liked the idea of you being a sixth form student, and me being your teacher and you telling me what to do and…oh god, there really is something weird about me isn’t there?” She laughed as she said which might’ve been to hide a bit of shame in her fantasy.

    “Hey, you wouldn’t be the first person to have a schoolgirl fantasy y’know,” I said as I stood up and went to her for an embrace, and while we hugged she looked up at me.

    “I guess, but I am a real teacher,” she said. I looked down and kissed her on the tip of her nose.

    “That just makes it hotter,” I laughed like it was a joke, but I was serious. It was hot as hell as far as I’m concerned. We kissed and smooched a little then cleaned ourselves up and headed for bed, Sally found a thin t-shirt and I found some replacement panties for the night and we climbed in together.

    “Goodnight, baby,” I whispered and turned off the light.

    “Nighty night,” she whispered back and after a lingering goodnight kiss, we drifted off.

    The last thoughts I had before sleep were of her in front of a sixth form class in a mini dress with her hands in her panties fucking herself, then picturing both of us in a public place touching and kissing each other while passers-by clucked their tongues and tutted at us. It was enough to dampen my panties slightly just as I finally fell asleep.

    ~~~

    So, the next day we were up and showered by 11 am and picking through our clothes, looking for something cute, sexy, distinguished, flattering, sexy and demure.

    I know I said sexy twice, but that is because it had to be twice as sexy as everything else. Unfortunately, this caused a few problems, especially for Sally. She was still feeling nervous by the whole thing even though I told her on numerous occasions that we didn’t really have to be naughty if she didn’t feel like it. I think she just didn’t want to disappoint me and I didn’t want to push her, so you can see how all of the above made it difficult to pick an outfit that ticks all the boxes.

    There was another problem; Sally’s clothes are… well… conservative at best, and downright boring at worst. A sea of grey, black and beige (yeah, beige shorts, what kind of sick mind would make an item of clothing that colour?) The simple option would be to lend her one of my shorter dresses, but I’m leggier than she is and even my short dresses came down to just above her knee and the sleeves were out of proportion. No, this would not do at all so I made an executive decision.

    “Okay, it’s going to have to be this one,” I picked out a light grey dress that came down to her knees with a wide collar. “But, we need to make an agreement on something.” I brushed my hair back and looked at her; she was in a bathrobe sitting on the edge of the bed.

    “Okay, what do you have in mind?” she asked cautiously.

    “The first nice clothes shop we go to, you let me pick out a dress for you. Then you have to dump this in a bag,” I told her.

    “Okay, but… I get to pick one for you too, deal?” I was thrilled that she was starting to show a little excitement! I knew there was another layer to her, a sexual monster just waiting to be unleashed.

    “Deal,” I held out my hand and she shook it. We both laughed and I shuffled towards her on my knees and laid the dress I’d chosen for her on the bed beside her. I was on my knees in front of her with a very nice view. Her legs were crossed and the robe was open at the bottom, so after I let go of her hand I started stroking her leg and lightly kissed her knee. “Sally…”

    “Yeah?”

    “Um…” I looked up at her with my best ‘puppy dog’ wide eyes and a slight pout. “I have a naughty idea, but you might not like it. I don’t want to push you too hard.” I kept looking up with my lips on her knee and gave it a playful lick.

    “Uh oh, the last time I saw that look on your face I ended up with a blindfold on and a strap-on buried inside me,” she smiled as she said it, but I could tell she was curious.

    “Yeah, and you loved it, didn’t you?” I stroked up her legs and back again, moving the robe as far back as possible so I had the perfect view of her sexy thighs.

    “Yeah, that’s true,” Sally conceded. She started running her hands through my hair while I licked and kissed the soft skin of her leg. “So what do you want to do?”

    “Only a little thing, look at this,” I moved away and pulled out my secret box which had travelled with me from my flat.

    I moved the various toys out of the way until I found what I was looking for. It was still in its sealed package. I retrieved it and replaced the other toys in the box and handed it to her, then went back to where I was a moment ago. She’d uncrossed her legs and the robe had fallen open, so when I rested my chin on her knee I had an even better view! I could see her pink pussy winking at me!

    “What on earth is this?” Sally looked at the package, which contained two pink devices; they were mini dildos, about three inches long and the girth of an average penis and a small clip on the base of each one and what looks like a stubby little tail

    “Phone operated sex toy,” Sally read off the package. “A wireless receiver on the devices connects to our special app allowing you or a lover to control the vibration strength. Quiet and discreet, designed to clip on to the inside of your underwear, allowing for free movement without fear of revealing what you’re secretly getting up to!”

    “Wow, they make it sound so sexy,” I giggled and rolled my eyes. While she’d been reading I’d pushed my way between her legs and now sat with my elbows resting on her thighs.

    Sally looked up from the package, “you want to use these?”

    “Uh huh,” I nodded.

    “You mean now or when we get back from shopping?”

    “Neither,” I smiled devilishly. “It’ll be a long train journey and I thought these might pass the time.”

    “Faye, are you serious, or are you just kidding with me?” She looked into my green eyes to find any hint of deception, she found none.

    “Yeah, I’m serious,” I got further between her legs until I was almost face-to-face with her breasts. I ran my hands up her now exposed body and took hold of her breasts, cupping them, with my thumbs over her stiff nipples.

    It was not cold in here so that told me she was feeling turned on by the idea, and the moisture I felt on my belly that was up against her pussy all but confirmed it. She looked at the package again, then back at me and smiled.

    “I guess… I guess it could be exciting,” she murmured. “You really do bring out the bad girl in me y’know!”

    “I know,” I leaned forward and kissed each nipple. “Or we could just stay inside and fuck?”

    “Now that you’ve got me all excited about this?” She laughed, waving the toys in my face. “Not a chance, anyway I want to see what you pick out for me.”

    This was sweet music to my ears. Up until now, I wasn’t certain she’d be into doing this stuff, so I’d given her the perfect opportunity to get out of it. Now that I knew she was totally on board, I started getting nervous!

    Now it was set in stone that we were actually going to do this; choose sexy outfits for each other and use sex toys on the train, it dawned on me that I’d never done anything like this before. I’d fantasized about it, but never actually made plans to do it! However, knowing we would be doing it together chased away the nervous feelings for now and gave way to excitement! I released Sally’s body and stood up, giving her a quick kiss on the lips on my way.

    While Sally got her dress on I picked out one for myself, a plain red dress that merges into a pleated skirt at the bottom with thin straps over the top and a neckline that shows an inch or two of cleavage. It’s one of my favourites because it’s really light and the bottom dances around my thighs when I walk… and because it makes my tits look bigger! When I had put it on I gave Sally a little twirl so she could glimpse my bare bum underneath it.

    “Mmmm, very sexy,” she grinned lecherously at me. “You better find some underwear though! Are you wearing a bra?”

    “I’ll wear that red thong you like,” I smiled. “No, I’m not wearing a bra… and neither are you.” I winked.

    “But… this dress is a little tight on my boobs, my nips will poke out,” she looked at me anxiously.

    “Sally, we’ve just decided to use sex toys on a train and to pick out sexy outfits for each other to wear around the mall. I think we are beyond worrying about pokies!”

    “I guess that’s a good point,” she laughed and nodded.

    “Actually, it’s two good points and they are both pointing at you,” I stuck my chest out towards her and she threw her head back and laughed.

    Soon we were ready to leave. We’d both put a small amount of make-up on; I had a nice wet-look pink lipstick on and Sally had a light red, and both were ‘unsmearable’ which was a tactical choice for obvious reasons.

    I am sure we both looked over-dressed for a shopping trip, but who cares? We were both wearing sandals too, I wanted to dress to impress but no way am I walking around for ages in high heels!

    I was pleased that it was a very warm day for this time of year. Uncharacteristic of an autumn day in England, I know, but there was a lot of bare flesh around which made me feel a little less exposed. Just before we left I tipped the contents of the wireless dildo pack into my very fashionable red purse that hung over my shoulder and rested by my elbow.

    We had ordered a taxi to take us to the train station and we set out when it arrived. Even the short walk from the front door to the taxi afforded us some attention from passers-by. It’s a pretty quiet neighbourhood but as it was Saturday lunchtime quite a few people were around.

    We were both careful about how we got into the car; after seeing pictures of Britney Spears and Paris Hilton getting in and out of cars and flashing their cunts over the years we knew we might show off more than we intended. I know we wanted to be daring but not necessarily to our near neighbours!

    When we both sat in the back our dresses had both ridden up our legs, I was half sitting on my bare bum and Sally’s thighs were on display. We gave our directions to the driver and after the car started moving, I decided to have a little fun with Sally. I casually stroked her knee at first but soon I was pushing my way between her legs.

    “Faye,” she whispered. “What are you doing?”

    “Who, me?” I innocently replied as my fingers brushed against her silky underwear. “Nothing at all.”

    “God, you’re crazy,” she feigned being annoyed, and her legs opened up for me, inviting me in.

    “Are you girls going anywhere nice,” the driver asked us. I leaned forward to reply to him while manoeuvering my hand inside Sally’s panties.

    “Just to the new shopping centre that’s opened, we are going to do a little clothes shopping, right, Sally?” She was leaning back breathing heavier because I had a finger running up and down her slit.

    “Uh, yea… yea we are going to find something nice to wear,” I could tell she was trying to keep a level tone of voice and I smiled.

    “Ah, I see,” the driver nodded. “Well you both look pretty amazing to me; I hope you don’t mind me saying so!”

    “That’s very kind of you,” I nonchalantly ran my fingers through my hair, and slipped a finger inside Sally’s pussy. “Isn’t that nice Sally?”

    “Yeah, it’s very nice, thank you.”

    I could feel her juices starting to seep out and coat my invading finger, which allowed me to slip in and out of her effortlessly. She blushed intensely all the time my hand was between her legs, after a while, it was hurting me to bend my arm around like that so I pulled her panties back over her pussy and massaged her inner thigh instead. As I did, she leaned towards me.

    “It’s a good thing you stopped doing that,” she whispered softly. “If you make a mess on these seats you have to pay a fine.”

    “Ah, that’s a good point,” I said smiling at her. “I guess I’ll have to be more careful in future.” I winked and squeezed her thigh, then gave her a little peck on the lips.

    I would have liked to smooch a little more but the train station came into view and it was time to get moving. I helped her smooth out the wrinkles I had created in her dress, then paid the driver and very carefully got out of the car.

    Now, prepare to be disappointed.

    When we got on to the train literally all the seats were taken! We ended up standing in the aisle holding onto a pole. There were so many people about that the idea we’d had about the toys was a no go. We were both as disappointed as you are but don’t worry though; I’ll make it up to you later.

    We were standing close to a door, Sally was in front of me, and my stomach pressed into her back. As the scenery flashed in front of us through the window and the noise of the people inside the carriage became a gentle murmuring I noticed something as I glanced around. No one is looking at us.

    Everyone I could see had their backs to us, there were several rows of seats but most of them face away. The people on the seats that did face in our direction had their faces buried in their phones or were talking to each other.

    I was holding onto the same bar as Sally, and my other hand was down by my side. At first, I just lifted it and gently placed it on her hip. I’m not sure she realized exactly what I was trying to do, to her it probably just felt like I was stroking her hip, but actually I was attempting to raise the hem of her dress by stroking up then holding it there with my stomach. It was almost up to her mid-thigh before I saw her glance down and push my hand away.

    “Faye!” she admonished me under her breath.

    “Yes?” I said with a little giggle.

    “We can’t do that, there are too many people!” She said over her shoulder.

    I pushed my body flat against hers with my breasts squishing into her back and leaned down so my lips were right by her ear.

    “No one is watching us, baby, you remember what you and your body do to me…” I whispered.

    Without checking again if anyone was indeed looking, I slipped my hand under my own dress and into my thong, gathering the moisture from my dampening pussy. Then I showed my wet fingers to her… “Being this close to you without being able to touch you is agony.”

    “Oh… Faye…” she used her free hand to guide my fingers to her mouth and then sucked them. As she did, I lowered my head and gently kissed the exposed part of her neck. The slight touch of my lips on her skin made her shudder in a very pleasing way.

    Something seemed to click into place in her mind. Her head lolled back onto my shoulder and turned towards me.

    “Faye… you can do anything you want to me, I’m yours.” As she said it, her body seemed to relax, in a way she seemed relieved.

    Hearing those words sent a bolt through my body. I stopped kissing her neck and turned my head to face her, she was leaning back on me and looking right at me, our lips were so close, achingly close, and I don’t think either of us was breathing at this point.

    “Do you really mean that baby?” My lips were quivering with anticipation, and I don’t just mean the ones on my mouth!

    “Yes, anything you want,” her eyes looked dreamy as if she thought this was all an erotic fantasy and no one around us was real. “But…”

    “But…?” Our lips tickled each other when we spoke.

    “But only if you kiss me,” Sally’s words were barely audible but I heard them like epic thunderclaps in my ears.

    I did what she asked and pressed my lips onto hers. A gorgeous deep kiss was just as amazing as our very first kiss all that time ago. My tongue snaked between her lips and met with hers, and together they danced a slow and erotic dance in her mouth.

    I lifted my hand onto her waist and turned her around to face me, she steadied herself by holding onto my waist while we kissed. I didn’t care if anyone was watching now. I broke our kiss only to plant more on her jaw and down her neck while my hand travelled all over her back and her bum.

    I backed her up to the bar we had been holding and leaned her against it, pressing my boobs into hers. The feeling of our hard nipples brushing against each other even under our dresses was incredible. Sally was doing some exploring of her own too; something had definitely changed in her now. She pushed her body back against mine and kissed me back hard.

    I felt her hands in my hair, which she suddenly yanked back making my neck arch away from her! I had to stifle a yelp as I felt her hot tongue licking from my cleavage to my throat and then right over my chin. She kissed and licked at my neck, nuzzling into me while I stared at the ceiling. The burning in my scalp from her rough treatment seemed to add to the sensation. It felt almost as amazing as what she did next!

    “Wow, Sally,” I looked down into her eyes and she looked so hungry for me. It even scared me a little!

    I had been so excited about what I wanted to do to her, I hadn’t even thought about what she’d want to do to me! Up to this point, I had always been the dominant one. The one pushing her out of her comfort zone and being in control of the situation but, as I looked into her manic blue eyes, I saw the woman I’d been trying to bring out of her shell, and in all honesty… it was a little frightening!

    Her hands travelled up the front of my dress, briefly pushing the hem above my bum. She grasped my boobs, and then hooked her fingers into the top of my dress. That’s when I panicked.

    “No, baby, don’t tear my dress please,” I pleaded with her. She smiled up at me and winked but thankfully, she did not tear my dress off. However, she did pull the front down until my breasts spilled out!

    “Oh god,” I said under my breath.

    I had to put my hand over my mouth to stop myself shouting. Sally held one breast in her hand and sucked the other one into her mouth; I didn’t know what to do! I was terrified and horny in equal measures. She looked up at me and smiled broadly, then switched over and suckled my right breast.

    I felt more exposed than I have ever felt in my life, I wanted to look around to make sure no one could see but the sight of Sally doing this was too good to miss.

    After twirling my nipple between her fingers, she removed her hand from my left breast and tucked it back inside my dress.

    “You like it, baby?” She purred. “It’s okay, no one can see.” Sally kissed my nipple once more, then tucked it away with its twin. Smiling sweetly up at me, she seemed to be getting further away… no, she was bending her legs and… oh god, she is not going to…

    “Sally… Sally, stand up,” I said urgently, but I was so afraid of drawing attention I did little more than mouth to words to her.

    She was squatting down and her hands were holding on to my thighs, it wasn’t until I felt the cool air hitting the bare skin on my bum that I accepted this was, in fact, going to happen!

    I felt her fingers hook in the waistband of my thong and gently tug at them. I instinctively tried to pull them up but she batted my hands away, smiling up at me the whole time. She pulled the thong over my hips and down to my knees, the air hitting my moist pussy made me shiver.

    Sally didn’t pull them all the way off, instead, she pushed my legs a little further apart so the thong remained at my knees. I felt even more exposed because having them there made it so obvious to anyone who cared to look that I now had nothing covering my pussy!

    I was trembling all over now. I looked down and saw her beautiful face was millimetres from my exposed cunt; she had raised my dress right up so even my navel was exposed and I could feel her warm breath on my wet lips.

    The anticipation was electric, I had to stifle another excited squeal when her head did move forward and she planted a sweet kiss right on my lips! For a moment she didn’t move, she just let her soft lips press into mine. I could tell from the increase in heat when she had opened her mouth and oh so slowly her tongue… oh god, her hot wet tongue slid in-between my aching lips and licked my pussy from bottom to top.

    I had to clasp my hand back over my mouth as she tortured me with slow movements, I looked at her at saw her mouth was covering my hairless mound. Her blonde hair tickled the insides of my thighs as she pressed into me. My heart was racing but suddenly I froze because I could feel the tip of her tongue tracing around my fuck hole!

    “Oh shit… Sally,” I whimpered.

    Then she did it, her tongue thrust inside me and I wanted to laugh, cry, scream and shout all at the same time! She pushed it in as far as she could and I could feel her thrashing around inside my body, licking me from the inside out. I could not take much more of this!

    I squeezed my eyes shut and tossed my head back as my orgasm began to take hold, I ground my pussy against my lovers face and released my juice onto her waiting tongue, I could barely breathe, I’d just cum on a train and it was incredible! There was something else… I could feel something was wrong… my sixth sense made me open my eyes and look around. Oh, fuck someone was looking right at us!

    A man and woman sitting next to each other in one of those seats facing us had their eyes fixed on me! As I looked in their direction and caught their eye, I was sure they would raise the alarm, point, and shout or do something to try to stop us.

    They didn’t. They looked at each other, then back at me, and smiled!

    It was a smile that said they were enjoying watching, an encouraging smile.

    When I realized that they were not going to do anything bad and that they were enjoying watching, a strange wave of calm descended on me. Despite my situation right now, I smiled right back at them.

    I cannot explain the confidence that surged through me, so much so that I started actually showing off for them a little! I licked my lips and ran my hands over my breasts, I looked down and Sally could see what I was doing. I quickly ducked down so she could hear me talking.

    “Sally… someone’s watching us,” I said breathlessly, I was smiling a little. Sally pulled her tongue away from my pussy and looked up at me.

    “Who?”

    “I don’t know a young couple. They look like they’re in their mid-twenties.” I guessed. The woman looked younger than the man did and she was slim and pretty. He was fairly good looking I guess. (I didn’t take much notice of him, to be honest.)

    “Oh, do you want to stop?” She looked a little disappointed already.

    “No,” I whispered. “Do you?”

    “Hell, no,” she grinned. “Give them a show, baby, but if you wanna stop, tell me and we’ll go.”

    I stood up again and looked back at the couple, and they smiled broadly when I reappeared. I looked down and Sally smiled and lifted my dress again and licked me hard! The wind was in her sails as she ate me out with more urgency this time.

    She was licking me inside and out and I spotted that she had a hand inside her own panties! God, she looked so sexy! When I looked back at the couple, they seemed to be trying to say something to me.

    They were mouthing something and pointing towards the woman’s breasts, it took me a moment to understand but then I realized they wanted me to show them my breasts. Should I? I felt the extra heat in my pussy and my skin seemed to be on fire, knowing they wanted to see my boobs seemed to make them tingle like my body was telling me to keep going.

    Sally had somehow taken off my thong and she was now lifting my leg up! I looked down and saw what she wanted me to do, she pointed at the horizontal bar near her head… she wanted me to put my foot up there!

    Oh god, I glanced back at the couple and then looked all around again, and when I was sure no one else was looking, I did as she indicated. My knee was as high as my breasts now and my pussy was wide open for her. She winked at me and rubbed her fingers over my pussy, then started finger fucking me, hard. My other knee became weak and it took all my strength to hold on to the ceiling handles to stay upright.

    Again, I looked back at the watching couple and I nearly came again! The woman had opened her shirt and the man was holding one of her cute breasts with the other hanging freely for me to see! I stared right at her and she stared at me, again with that seductive smile.

    That made my mind up for me. I pulled down one of the straps off my shoulder and pulled my arm through, when I returned my hand to the handle above me the front of my dress fell down on the right side, exposing my bare breast. I cupped it with my other hand, squeezed and massaged it, and tipped my head back.

    When I looked back at them their eyes were so wide, I was getting close to another intense orgasm, being so exposed for these strangers while my beautiful girlfriend fucked me was… too much.

    I made a muffled noise behind my hand and switched between watching Sally and watching the couple; the woman met my gaze and pointed to her left breast. At first, I thought she just wanted me to watch her toy with it; but she seemed to me mouthing the words ‘show me’ and then pointing at her breast again. That’s when I understood, she wanted to see the rest of me.

    ‘Oh, fuck am I really doing this?’ I screamed internally.

    Sally had two or three fingers inside me, I was being flashed by a stranger, and I was almost naked in the middle of a busy afternoon train, but I was so turned on. So erotically charged that from the moment I understood what the strangers were asking of me. I knew I would do it.

    I pulled the other strap off my shoulder and my dress fell to my waist, and I was topless for them! It was such a thrill I cannot describe it properly for you, they stared at my half-naked teenage body and seemed to mouth ‘oh my god’ to each other. I figured that from there they could see down to my navel, but I wanted them to see more! I wanted to show off more, and I was so close to cumming on Sally’s fingers it was unbearable.

    To this day, I do not know how I dared do this, but I actually beckoned them to come to me! I used my finger in a ‘come hither’ motion and stared right at the woman. They looked at each other and had a very fast conversation, which was followed by them quickly buttoned up her shirt, and then standing up and making their way towards us. Oh my god, what are you doing Faye!

    For the few seconds it took for them to get to us, my anxiety shot through the roof! I’ve just invited two strangers to come and… what? Touch me? Touch Sally? What if… too late…

    The couple finally appeared and stood right in front of us! The woman was just as good looking as I thought with long dark hair and wearing a denim shirt and jeans. She was stroking the man inside his trousers as they watched us. I panted hard and looked down, Sally had seen our visitors arrive but she had not stopped fingering and licking me. She was still stroking herself as well, and looking up at us, waiting for what might come next.

    I was in another dimension of horniness now, my pussy grabbed Sally’s fingers and she locked her lips around my clit. My mouth hung open and I thought I was going to scream but then the woman leapt into action. She suddenly stepped forward, grabbed both of my breasts, and kissed me full on the mouth! I moaned into her mouth as the stranger’s tongue collided with my own and my orgasm rolled over me like a tsunami over a fishing boat, Sally’s mouth on my clit and her fingers in my cunt, and this total stranger with her hands on my tits and tongue in my mouth!

    I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed her away, suddenly scared to death of what Sally would think if she saw us, the woman stepped back and I looked down at the floor, Sally was staring up at us with her fingers in her own pussy!

    “Kiss her again,” Sally told me, not bothering to keep her voice down; thanks to this couple we were well shielded. Her face was contorted with desire; her orgasm was already upon her. “Please, kiss her again.”

    I did as I was told and kissed her again, deeply and roughly. Then I found the waistband of her baggy jeans and thrust my hand inside, rubbing this new slick pussy while I heard the familiar noises of my girlfriend cumming.

    After a moment she fell silent and I felt a hand running up my bare back, followed by a kiss on my cheek. I stopped kissing the woman and turned to see Sally smiling at me, her lips parted and came on to mine, her tongue tasted of my pussy as well as her. Seeing us two kiss so deeply seemed to be too much for this woman, my fingers were suddenly wet with her juice and her breaths came hard and fast.

    Sally turned to face this woman and kissed her on the mouth as she came on her girlfriend’s hand. That’s when I heard a deeper groan and felt something hot and wet hit the back of my thigh, I turned around and saw the guy had shot his load on my leg! He tried to kiss me but I stopped him, thankfully, he seemed to understand what I was telling him!

    By the time their kiss ended, the woman’s orgasm had subsided. I pulled my hand out of her jeans and showed Sally.

    “Look what we did to this poor lady,” I said giggling. “And look what her boyfriend did to me!”

    “I’m so sorry,” the boyfriend looked for something to wipe his cum off me, but then his girlfriend dropped down and licked it off! There wasn’t much, but I thoroughly enjoyed being cleaned up.

    “Thank you,” I winked at her. “Oh dear, I’d better put my dress on!” I quickly pulled my dress back on and smoothed it down again. “Hey, where is my thong?”

    “It’s here,” Sally produced the damp garment from behind her back. “I think maybe our friend here would like to keep it, as a memento.”

    She turned to the woman and stuffed it into her jeans pocket. She just smiled dreamily at us.

    “Thank you for helping my girlfriend and I cum,” Sally leant forward and gave her and the boyfriend a girly peck on the cheek. “Come on,” Sally grabbed my hand. “We’re here.”

    “Where?” I asked, still in shock.

    “The shopping centre silly, come on, you have to pick up a dress for me, let’s go,” she pulled me away and as we left I turned to the couple.

    They both smiled at us, then at each other, and then turned around and went back to their seats, we never found out their names or saw them again. They could have been anyone!

    In truth, I do not know how many people saw what happened. We did hear a lot of mumbling as we went through the doors onto the platform that might have been about us, but we didn’t care.

    I do remember this moment vividly.

    Sally turned around and looked at me, walked up to me and hugged me.

    To anyone else, it might’ve looked innocent, even sisterly, but there was far more than that going on here. It felt like a thank you, and when she did let go and stood on her tiptoes to give me a little kiss, I wondered. ‘Who the hell are you Sally, and what have I done to you?’


    3 comments
    «1»

    borotaReport 

    2019-02-10 07:19:47
    Regarding the age gap,THAT WOULDN’T POSE ANY PROBLEM!There are MANY COUPLES who have an age gap between them and THAT DOESN’T RAISE ANY PROBLEM for them!So,even if the older woman wouldn’t have passed for a “much younger” one,THERE WOULD HAVE BEEN NO PROBLEM for their couple!

    borotaReport 

    2019-02-10 07:10:47
    If you describe “each time you made love”,IT WON’T BORE ANYONE,as long as you describe that IN A WAY THAT’S NOT BORING!

    bisaraReport 

    2018-10-29 23:53:22
    So romantic and sexy ,Loved it.

    «1»
    SUBMIT A COMMENT

    Source